Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation on 04/14/2024 in all areas

  1. Chapter 62 – Small World [8:35 PM] Zack looked around from inside the black vinyl and plexiglass cave that was the backseat of the police SUV. Driving through the city in the back of a police car had felt weird; he felt as if people were looking at him and wondering what he’d done to end up in the back of a police car, on a Friday night, even though the glass was tinted, and logically, he knew the people glancing at the cruiser as they rolled past, could not see him. It was interesting to note him to note that the roads seemed to open up in front of them, even though they didn’t have any lights or sirens on. No, by all means, after you, Mrs. Cop, thank you for not pulling me over… Zack’s eyes widened as the SUV made a right turn up a short driveway, and then through a gate that opened automatically as they approached it. They were going into the back parking lot of a large police station. There were US, state, and city flags arrayed on tall poles in front of the building, and the surroundings were brightly lit. There was a parking area behind the building, surrounded by heavy, black fencing, that they pulled into. There seemed to be dozens of police cars parked side by side, all backed into their spots, looking ready to go. Many of them were the same SUV that they rolled up in, while others were cars, and a few were large pickup trucks. Zack had never seen so many emergency vehicles in one place. Officer Riley backed into an empty spot close to the building, which was a vast expanse of grey concrete, interrupted by black glass windows that you couldn’t look in through. She got out and opened Zack’s door, then went around behind the SUV and opened the hatch, before returning with the damaged scooter, and then extending a hand to Zack so that he could slide down off of the tall bench seat and put his injured leg on the cushion. Officer Riley let him wheel himself out of the way of the door, then said “Wait for me Zack, sometimes people zip out of this lot pretty quickly, don’t go out into the driveway without me.” She took his left hand in hers, and did a careful sweep of the lot, before leading him at a relaxed pace towards a set of glass and metal double doors. Other officers were streaming both past them, into the building, and out of the building towards them. Some of the officers nodded or said hello to the lady he was with, while many of them swept him quickly with their eyes. Zack again felt self-conscious about wearing the lightweight, damaged romper over a bulky, crinkly diaper, in front of the phalanx of young, serious men and women who were crisscrossing the lot in all directions. He felt like a toddler being led through a college campus, and he pinned his eyes on the ground in front of him and shrank in closer to the officer he was following, as much as the contraption he was straddling would allow. Officer Riley gave Zack’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay, buddy, you’re not in trouble. We just need to figure out what’s going on with you…” She was interrupted by her radio cracking to life. “Twenty eighty-two, do you still require EMS to attend?” The officer stopped walking, and turned to examine Zack, who kept his eyes focused downward, as though there was something terribly interesting about the handlebars of his scooter. “Adam, I’m just going to run my hands over your arms and legs and back – tell me if anything hurts. Are your only injuries your knee and your hands, outside of your cast?” Zack nodded as the officer did a gentle sweep of both his arms, and then each of his legs, bending over to allow her to manipulate his ankles. Finally, she swept a hand down his back, immediately noting the plasticky smoothness of his underclothes, which commenced halfway between his shoulders and his waist. She did not let on that she’d noticed anything. “Did that hurt at all?” “Nope,” Zack whispered, as more officers filed past them on their way in or out of the busy building. She felt my diaper. She knows. “Well, I think we can tidy that knee up with a first aid kit for now, so maybe we’ll save ourselves the wait for a paramedic.” She picked up the radio. “Twenty eighty-two, negative, no need for EMS to attend.” “Roger, twenty eighty-two, social services is waiting for you in the front reception area.” The officer’s eyebrows went up. “Well, Adam, tonight is your lucky night; I thought we were going to spend a couple of hours twiddling our thumbs and getting to know each other before social services got here. Do you know what social services does?” Zack shook his head. “Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you.” Zack allowed himself to be led by Officer Riley through the black-tinted doors, and into a small lobby with a desk built into one side, behind which stood another police officer. An officer who guards the officers, Zack thought. Officer Riley spoke to the officer behind the desk, then wrote in a binder for a moment, and then there was a buzzing behind them, and another glass door, this one clear, unlatched and swung robotically open. Zack followed officer Riley through a maze of brightly lit, busy hallways, until they entered a room through a tan-coloured doorway marked “Interview 4.” Inside the room, there was a round table with a half dozen chairs around it, and then a sideboard with pads of paper and pens on it. She led Zack over to a chair and then pulled it out so that it would be easier for him to sit down on it. She held his hand as he shifted his weight off the scooter and pivoted to sit on the chair, then she rolled the scooter to the side. “I’m going to go find the social worker, and a first aid kit. I’ll be right back. If anyone asks you who you’re with in the meantime, what you going to say?” Zack squinted for a moment, then whispered “Officer Riley.” “Correct! And hopefully by the end of this conversation, I’ll know who I’m with, too! Don’t try and go anywhere – you need a card to swipe out of this place. I’m not going to lock you in here, but, you won’t get past the end of the hall if you decide to go exploring. Zack looked across the room at his banged-up scooter, which he would first have to hobble over to, without crutches or a hand from someone. “I won’t go anywhere,” he said in a low voice, and then he yawned, partly out of fatigue, and partly out of stress. “Do you want a drink, Adam?” Zack nodded, and then the officer left the room. Zack rotated his chair slowly and carefully, so that he faced into the dark, woodgrain plastic table, and then he put his head down on his arms and closed his eyes. _________ The door opened with a loud mechanical sound, startling Zack, who jerked his head up off his arms and looked around. I fell asleep. Officer Riley walked back through the heavy door, one which, Zack noted, could be locked from the outside but not from the inside. Beside her was another woman, slightly older, probably about Kelly’s age, he judged. She was dressed in jeans and a sage green woolen sweater, and she had a light complexion, curly brown hair that fell to just above her shoulders, and she was wearing red framed glasses. Behind the lenses were brown eyes that appeared to be kind. The new lady stooped over slightly and put her hands on her thighs, before extending her right hand to Zack across the fake wood of the table. “Hi, Adam, I’m Mrs. Katrina. I work with Social Services.” Zack nodded. “Hi, Mrs. Katrina.” She has the mannerisms of a teacher. Officer Riley closed the door behind them, and gestured to a chair, which Mrs. Katrina sat down in. The police officer remained standing, as she put a bottle of orange juice down in front of Zack. She seemed to want to loom over the table a bit, and she had a serious look on her face, but then she cracked a joke. “Someone is going to be searching for the thief that stole that juice from their lunch…” she said, and then she smiled slightly. Zack looked at the two women, and swallowed. He wasn’t sure what to say. As though reading his mind, Mrs. Katrina started. “Adam, I want you to know that you’re not in trouble, at least as far as we know right now. This is a police station, and Officer Riley is a police officer, but, you haven’t done anything that we know about that would put you on the wrong side of the law. Although, you should know that, under certain circumstances, it can be a violation of the law to give false information to a police officer. Information such as who you are, or where you live, for example, or, what you’re doing out on the streets late at night.” Zack’s face blanched and his eyes widened. “So,” she continued, “are you ready to tell us who you are?” Zack slid his eyes between the two ladies’ faces, and then down to the mustard-brown graining of the table. Even despite being in the presence of an armed police officer, and now, a lady from… Social Services? Whatever that is… Zack still felt that revealing anything that would result in him being whisked back to the hospital, and back to Kelly, would be a mistake. He was willing to take his chances with the law. He had never been in any trouble, but he knew people, distantly, who had, such as a kid named Karl in the eighth grade who had let off fireworks in one of the washrooms, resulting in an evacuation of the school in the middle of the day. Even that guy had been back at home and back on social media within a few hours of leaving in the back of a police car, although he’d been off school for a couple of weeks, which always struck Zack as a strange punishment to administer. He’d set off fireworks in the bathroom to get out of school. Mission accomplished. Zack shook his head, but then realized it probably looked like he was declining to cooperate, so instead, he started nodding vigorously. “My, uh, name is Adam Cooper, and I’m from Olympia. Two-one-two-three Woodhaven Street. Well, I thought that was the number, but I might be wrong about that. We just moved.” The police officer leaned forward to address the social worker. “He said that he recently moved here. From Canada. Somewhere in Canada… he’s not sure exactly where.” Mrs. Katrina furrowed her brow. “Well, Adam, I’m a bit confounded, because you sound like a smart boy. Are you saying that you never knew where you lived, up in Canada? Canada is a big, big place, Adam. Nobody is just ‘from Canada’. They have, I think, ten provinces, big cities, and thousands of miles of wilderness. Is there a province or a city that can recall having lived in?” Zack looked at his hands, which where involuntarily wringing themselves. He decided to occupy them, and the moment, by opening his orange juice and taking a long swig of it. Tart… gees. Really tart. He smacked his lips and took his time putting the lid back on the bottle, while trying not to let his hands shake. Where did that Asian kid in gym class say that he was from? “Uh, we lived in Vancouver. I’m sorry, I’m really tired, I’m just having a hard time thinking.” Mrs. Katrina looked up at Officer Riley, and then she motioned towards the door with her head, and stood up. “Adam, Officer Riley and I are just going to chat in the hallway for a moment. We won’t be long.” Zack nodded, and then the two women opened the heavy door, stepped out, and closed it softly behind them. In the hallway, which was brightly lit, police officers and an older man in a suit made their way past, as the two women leaned into each other and made eye contact. “You said that you think he was wearing… a pull-up or a diaper, under his outfit?” Officer Riley nodded. “I gave him a light frisk when we first got here, mostly to check if he had any other injuries, but also, just to make sure that he didn’t have anything on him that might have been useful to us – a phone or a wallet. He doesn’t have anything with him, other than a five-dollar bill. But he’s definitely got something bulky on, underneath that… bodysuit, or whatever he’s got on. It felt like it was made of plastic.” Mrs. Katrina nodded thoughtfully. “We have to consider the possibility that he’s special needs in some way, perhaps on the ASD spectrum, or that he might be developmentally delayed in some manner. He seems very well spoken, but also extremely nervous, which is probably fitting, given his circumstances. Did he say how old he was?” “He said he was thirteen,” the officer responded. “But I don’t necessarily buy that – he’s small for thirteen. My best guess is that he’s nine, maybe ten. He’s smart for age, whatever else is going on with him.” “Well, we should proceed cautiously, in my opinion. I’m not sure that grilling him or threatening legal consequences is going to get us anywhere. He might just shut down. We have to assume, given the diaper, and his strange answers, that there is more here than meets the eye. We might want to have him seen by a psychologist, or a pediatrician. In the meantime, he’s clearly exhausted, he’s got some cuts and scrapes, and, anywhere we go from here, it’s going to take some time.” Officer Riley nodded once. “I have to imagine,” the social worker continued, “that somebody, somewhere, is going to be looking for him, if they’re not already, and that they will reach out to the authorities, as soon as they realize he’s gone. A kid his age, in his condition, is going to be missed almost right away. So… does it make sense to keep him here, asking him questions that he clearly can’t, or doesn’t want to answer… or, should we clean up his scrapes, get him something to eat, get him a change of clothes, find him somewhere to sleep tonight, and wait for someone to come looking for him?” The police officer looked at the social worker, nodding slightly. She was thinking about where she was in her shift schedule, what she would otherwise have been doing with her night, and, the fact that some of her fellow officers were out on the streets, and might need assistance at some point, while she was in the station, babysitting a kid who might have developmental problems. This didn’t seem like a law enforcement issue – not yet, anyway. She could go down some obvious avenues of inquiry, put calls into local hospitals and group homes, and inquire if anyone was unaccounted for, but getting anywhere with that would likely take hours, later in the evening. Handing this off to social services makes sense. “That makes sense to me, Mrs. Katrina…” Mrs. Katrina interrupted her. “Just Katrina is fine, officer.” “Okay, Katrina, I can assume that your department will be conducting its own internal inquiries, given that it’s possible that you’ve been in contact with him before? Unless he is, as he says, a new arrival from Vancouver. in which case, the school boards or, or the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, will have him in their system somewhere.” “I will start the process first thing in the morning. For now, I’m going to try and see if I can find him an emergency placement for the night with a foster parent… although the diaper situation might complicate that a bit. I have people who are geared for younger intakes, and people who deal more with youths, but the youth people aren’t generally equipped for… that.” “Do you want me to run out and get him some pull-ups while you’re still here? There’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy around the corner from the hospital – they have almost anything you can think of. I was in there last week, trying to find a cane for an elderly guy who had his stolen from him. He literally couldn’t leave our lobby unless we found something for him, or we’d have had to call him an ambulance, but he wasn’t injured. Who steals a cane from an elderly person, I’ll never understand. I think it had a street value of about zero dollars…” “I don’t know,” Katrina mused, “if pull-ups are going to do the trick. I have a daughter who used to wear them overnight. They really were for minor accidents, at best. Given the size of what that kid has on, I suspect we might need something a little more serious. And would you be able to slide something up over that big cast he has on? I think he needs something with tapes.” “I see what you’re saying. Hopefully they have something in stock that would work for him – his waist is not that large. Or maybe an adult pull-up would fit over the cast, although I suspect those would be too big on him.” “Sure, Officer, if you don’t mind doing that. I don’t want to take up too much of your time.” “You have no idea how much of my time would have been taken up by him, if you weren’t available tonight. It’s no problem – I’m going to be heading out and driving around anyway. I’ll run up there and see what they have.” “Bring me the receipt, and I’ll e-transfer you whatever it costs, and put it in my expense report.” “Okay, then, it’s settled. I’ll go dig up a first aid kit, and then I’ll do some shopping. I’ll also get you to poke around in our storage – we usually have random articles of clothing in there – you know, evidence, things like that.” Katrina guffawed. “No, I’m kidding,” the officer said quickly, “but we deal with car accidents, domestics, fires… Victim’s Services has a relationship with a couple of local charities, so we usually have kids’ pajamas, teddy bears, t-shirts, things like that.” “Perfect – if we can get him through tonight, then tomorrow, if he hasn’t already been claimed by someone, I can get him some basics.” Officer Riley walked down the hall towards what looked like a central work area within the station, a cluster of desks and cabinets in a larger, brightly lit room, while Mrs. Katrina pushed the door to the interview room open, and once again found ‘Adam’ resting his head on his outstretched arms.
    7 points
  2. Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.
    6 points
  3. A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!
    5 points
  4. Hi all! Just wanted to provide a quick update so that yall know this story isn't dead! It's the end of the semester for me, which means I'm very busy and haven't had much time to work on this story. I apologize for keeping you all waiting, but, once the semester ends, I should have a lot of free time to make good progress on this story. So while it might be a few weeks before the next update, after that they should continue pretty regularly. Thanks for your patience!
    5 points
  5. Part 2 Angela spent most of the afternoon watching cartoons. She’d been insulted when Eric had sat her in front of the television and put on a little kids’ channel for her, but she’d barely managed to start complaining before the bright colours of the show drew her in. Even if it was a silly plot about a little baby bear leaning to be good for her Daddy, it was actually quite fun to watch. Later, she made a bit of a mess at dinner, and Eric needed to wipe her mouth clean for her and send her off to change her top. He’d even joked about getting her a bib. Angela had giggled, but really she’d been a bit scared. She didn’t want to wear a bib like a baby, and she didn’t know why she’d had such a hard time getting her food in her mouth like a big girl. But it wasn’t until she was getting ready for bed that evening that Angela really started to get upset, when she walked into their bedroom and saw the large disposable diaper waiting for her on the bed. She froze immediately at the sight of it. Even though she knew she wore them every night (didn’t she?), there was something about seeing it this time that was different. “I can’t… I don’t want to… I’m not wearing that.” “Sweetheart,” said Eric, like he was explaining something very simple to someone stupid. “You have to wear your nappy otherwise you’ll make a big mess. You’ll go pee-pee all over the sheets, darling, just like you do every night, and I don’t want to have to wake up in wet sheets.” Angela blushed. She felt utterly pathetic. “But it’s okay, baby,” Eric cooed, and Angela felt butterflies fluttering in her tummy at the gentle tone of his voice. “I still think you’re adorable, even with a yucky wet diaper on. I don’t care that you’re not fully potty trained at night, sweetie.” Angela’s face went even redder, but at the same time a pleasant tingle ran down her spine. Lucky girl. She was a lucky girl to have Eric. She held out her arms hopefully, and he responded by pulling her in for a big cuddle. His hand reached down to cup her bottom possessively. Angela felt dizzy, she felt drunk, and she didn’t even resist as Eric stripped off all of her clothes and laid her gently down on the bed, with her bare bottom planted right on the seat of the bulky adult nappy. ‘Good girl,” he crooned as he sprinkled her nether regions with baby powder and patted it into her skin. “That’s a good girl.” He taped her diaper tightly around her waist, and pulled her back to her feet. She stood there awkwardly, her legs spread apart by the thickness of her nappy, shifting from foot to foot. Eric started to undress as well, down to his boxer shorts. But he didn’t have any babyish underwear to change into because he was a grown-up. Angela was about to get into bed when she realised she hadn’t put a top on. Did she usually go to bed topless? She looked down at her large bare breasts and felt a bizarre urge to start jiggling them, to start bouncing them up and down. She giggled. She was such a silly girl! “What are you giggling at, sweetie?” her husband asked, smiling. “Nufing!” Angela blushed and shook her head. “I mean, nothing.” She was just being dumb. She was being a silly girl. She couldn’t tell him she’d been thinking about bouncing her boobies – that would be so embarrassing! It definitely wasn’t something that a big girl would do. But then it wasn’t something a little girl would do either, was it? Because they didn’t even have boobies! Angela screwed up her face in concentration. Eric laughed. “Silly girl! Are you trying to do thinkies? It’s bedtime, sweetie. Time to turn that sweet little brain off.” Angela scowled. Eric knew she hated being talked down to. She stuck out her bottom lip and stomped her foot to show him how angry she was. “Don’t patwonise me!” she whined. “Sorry, sweetheart,” he said, but there was something about his eyes that made Angela feel like he was still laughing at her. She got into bed grumpily, her tits jiggling and her diaper crinkling loudly. Eric got into bed next to her and immediately pressed himself right up against her body, reaching round to grab one of her boobs so tightly that she winced. She almost moved away instinctively. Weren’t they fighting about something? Weren’t they angry with each other for some reason? But then she remembered that good girls didn’t do that. Good girls didn’t say no with their mouths or their bodies. Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. She wasn’t her husband’s property… was she? But she felt herself getting wet at the thought. It had been a while since they’d have sex, although she wasn’t sure why. She was so horny. She imagined him taking her now, ripping her nappy off and ramming his cock inside her, using her any way he liked. Then she pulled a face, sickened with herself. Where were these thoughts coming from?! She wasn’t a whore! Even so, she didn’t push her husband away. Eric didn’t fuck her that night, but Angela drifted off to sleep with his hard cock pressed firmly against her padded bottom. When she woke up the next morning, her diaper was soaked with pee-pee. Even though she knew it was something that happened to her every morning (although her actual memories were a little foggy), it still felt strange and embarrassing. It was so yucky! The sodden nappy was cold and clammy, and it reeked of piss. Their whole bedroom smelled like urine now. She’d probably smell like pee herself for the rest of the day. Her new perfume… She untangled herself from Eric’s arms and slipped out of bed, nearly gagging when her diaper sagged as she stood up. It was so heavy! She heard Eric moving behind her, and turned around. Her husband was propping himself up in bed, looking at her with a smile that was a too much like a smirk. “Do you need changing, sweetie?” he asked. She looked at him dumbly. “Do you need me to help?” he tried again, nodding at her waist. She followed his gaze to the sopping wet Pampers sagging between her thighs, and felt herself going red. No! She didn’t need help changing! She wasn’t a baby! A mental image of herself laying on her back with her legs in the air flashed in her mind, and she shook her head vigorously. “No fank you,” she mumbled. “I mean, no thank you.” What was wrong with her voice? She sounded silly. Silly like that secretary at the therapist’s office. A lisping porn parody. She ran her fingers through her hair and over her bare chest. No pigtails. No stripper tits. She was a big girl. A respectable woman. “Okay sweetheart,” her husband said, smiling patiently. “Go change your nappy then.” Angela broke out of her thoughts, realising she’d been standing there stupidly, like she was waiting for his permission to go. She turned around and toddled to the bathroom as quickly as she could, her droopy diaper swinging about between her legs as she went. She imagined she could feel his eyes on her backside and her face burned with shame. She must look so stupid! She nearly cried when she saw herself in the bathroom mirror. She was a sexy grown woman with great tits and a tight body, right up until you got to her waist, where instead of seeing her cleanly shaved pussy and toned ass, there was a bulky disposable diaper hanging heavily between her legs, clearly full to the brim with wee-wee. When she undid the tapes, it fell to the floor with a wet smack. She got to work cleaning herself up with wet wipes, making sure to get every bit of pee around her nether regions. She couldn’t stand being so dirty. Even as a child, she’d always hated any activities that got her messy. When she was done, she shoved her used nappy in the tiny bathroom bin and wandered back into the bedroom naked. Eric had arranged her clothes out on the bed for her, and for a moment, Angela could only stare at them in disbelief – a pastel-pink, little-girlish frock with frilly white ankle socks, trainers, and a pair of baby-blue panties with Disney princesses on the crotch. The outfit looked exactly like something a four-year-old would wear. Angela was about to shout, when all of a sudden a strange fuzziness filled her mind. She thought of the lovely swirling colours she’d seen at the therapist’s office, and looked at the clothes again. They were kind of cute. They weren’t baby clothes after all. They just looked a bit silly, and she was a silly girl. Angela smiled vacantly at Eric when he started to dress her, sliding her underwear up her legs and pulling her frock over her head (“Arms up! That’s a good girl!”), even pulling on her socks and tying her shoelaces for her. She felt looked after. She felt pretty and cute. She felt like a good girl. Once they were downstairs, she hopped from foot to foot impatiently while Eric put his own shoes on at the door. “Come onnn!” she whined, fidgeting with the hem of her dress, lifting it up absent-mindedly and flashing her adorable little-girl undies. “Looking forward to seeing the therapist, sweetie?” he asked, chuckling at her immature antics as he finished putting his shoes on and picked up a large sports bag. Angela nodded her head eagerly. She wanted to see the pretty lights again. “Good girl,” said Eric, taking her hand. A pleasant tingle ran down Angela’s spine and into her pussy. “Let’s get going, baby.”
    4 points
  6. Part 1 After Angela cheats on her husband, she agrees to go to couples therapy with him, but each session with the therapist leaves her feeling less and less like a grown-up. *** Angela tapped her foot impatiently while her husband spoke with the therapist privately, probably whining about how angry and betrayed he felt. They were both supposed to go in together in a moment, but for now she was stuck waiting in reception. Really, she couldn’t understand why Eric was being so dramatic. It was only sex! It wasn’t as though she didn’t love him anymore. She just needed to have a little fun sometimes, that was all. They weren’t even thirty yet! He was twenty-eight and she was twenty-seven. Did he really expect her to settle down and stick to a single sexual partner when she was still so young? But he’d insisted on seeing a marriage counsellor and she’d eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly. Their therapist was a man. How was he supposed to understand what it was like for a woman in her situation? And her first impressions of the office hadn’t been great either. The receptionist was a total bimbo! Angela glanced over at her. She was dressed up like some bizarre fetish fantasy. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a pair of high pigtails, and her stripper-sized tits were crammed into a sparkly Disney princess top. Didn’t this place have a uniform? She looked like an overgrown six-year-old for goodness sake! And she’d been acting like one too when she’d tried to match their names to their booking. Her husband had been very patient with her stupid lisping voice and barely passable ability to read, but Angela had wanted to turn around and leave straight away. What kind of serious therapist’s office employed a woman like that? At last the door opened, and the therapist stood in the doorway. He smiled kindly and gestured her to come inside. “He’s weady for you now!” the bimbo receptionist chirped happily, looking up from what looked like a fashion magazine for tweens. Angela rolled her eyes. “Thanks.” She went into the office and the therapist closed the door behind her. Eric was lounged on a sofa facing a hard-backed wooden chair, looking perfectly relaxed. Angela sat down next to her husband, leaving a few inches of space in between them. The therapist didn’t take a seat in the wooden chair, however. He took a tablet from his desk in the corner and stood in front of Angela. “Here,” he said, handing it to her. She looked down at the screen in her lap in confusion. What was this for? Some sort of presentation? “I find that girls always get a bit nervous in my office,” he said, talking to her in a light, overly friendly tone, as if he was talking to a nursery-schooler. “This will help you relax, okay sweetie?” Angela scowled. She was about to launch into a furious tirade. She couldn’t stand being talked down to! Who the hell did this man think he was? If he assumed most women were like his ditzy receptionist then he had another thing coming. But before she could say a word, the tablet in her lap came to life. Brilliant pastel colours swirled and spiralled on the screen, sinking into a single spot in the centre, and her complaints died in her throat. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. It was just so pretty… “There we go,” said the therapist in that same sweet tone. “That always takes care of fussy little girls.” “Is there anything I have to do?” Eric asked. Angela felt strange. She was vaguely aware of the men’s words, but it was as though they were coming to her from the end of a very long tunnel. Her attention was focused on the dazzling lights on the screen. “Not a thing. Let me do all the talking. Did you hear that, Angela? We’re going to have a little talk, okay sweetie? Nothing to be nervous about. I’m a trained professional, after all. We need to have a little talk about how you betrayed your husband. About how he found out you were cheating on him. Because that wasn’t very clever of you, was it Angela? Getting caught.” Angela shook her head, not taking her eyes off the screen. “Not clever,” she echoed. It was true. She shouldn’t have been caught. She should have been more careful not to let him find out. Because even though there was nothing wrong with what she’d done, even though she was completely in the right, Eric wouldn’t understand. “That’s right, Angela,” said the therapist. “You’ve been a very dumb bitch, haven’t you?” Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. Dumb bitch. Was it okay for the therapist to call her that? “Look at the pretty sparkles, sweetie,” he encouraged, and Angela sank back into the swirling lights. “That’s right. You’re just a dumb bitch, Angela. All women are, but you especially. That’s okay though. You don’t know any better – you’re just girls.” Angela knew vaguely that there was something she didn’t like about what the man was saying, but she was too engrossed in the swirling colours to care. His words were like background noise. She could understand them if she concentrated, but it was so hard to focus with the wonderful patterns in front of her. “Yes, you’re just a girl, Angela. Just a silly little girl. A big child. It doesn’t matter if you do something wrong, because you can’t be held accountable for your actions, can you? You’re sweet and innocent.” Angela nodded eagerly, a dim smile spreading across her face. She hadn’t done anything wrong. If she wasn’t so distracted by her tablet, she’d have smirked at Eric. His stupid attempt to guilt-trip her with marriage counselling was backfiring on him. The therapist was on her side. “Besides,” the therapist continued. “You didn’t cheat on your husband anyway, did you Angela?” Angela was confused. She had cheated on Eric. Was the therapist going to help her cover it up? But Eric already knew, didn’t he? Surely that wouldn’t work! The lights on the screen grew brighter. They were so, so pretty… “You didn’t,” the therapist said again. “In fact, it’s completely impossible for you to have cheated on your husband. You know why, I’m sure. It’s because of your embarrassing bedwetting habit.” Angela wrinkled her nose and started trying to shake her head in disgust. She didn’t wet the bed! The therapist must be confused. He must be mixing her up with some little girl. Maybe one of his other clients was some silly little bedwetter who needed to be reassured that everyone had accidents now and again, but that certainly wasn’t her. “Don’t… I don’t wet the bed…” she mumbled. Her words felt heavy in her mouth. It was hard to think. She just wanted to watch the pretty swirling lights. “Look at the colours, sweetie,” the therapist told her. “That’s a good girl. You are a bedwetter, Angela. You wet the bed every night. You have done for quite a few weeks now. And what man would want to sleep with a woman who still pisses herself in her sleep like a dumb toddler? You’re very lucky your husband puts up with your babyish behaviour, young lady.” Angela’s face slackened as the spirals spun faster and faster. Lucky. She was a lucky girl. She was lucky to have a husband who put up with her bedwetting. Another man might leave his wife if she started peeing herself every night. Especially if she’d cheated on him too. But Eric didn’t know about that. Did he? It was strange. For a while Angela had been sure he did. And the therapist didn’t seem to know either. In fact, he thought it was impossible for a bedwetter like her to cheat on her husband! She blushed even more brightly. How had she done it? Angela frowned slightly. She didn’t know. She couldn’t remember clearly. But the therapist was right – who’d want to have sex with some stupid, bedwetting baby-woman? Why would anyone sleep with her when it meant waking up in piss-soaked sheets, or next to someone in a sopping wet diaper. Her special protection. Her baby pants. Was the therapist still talking? She tried to pay attention. “…because your husband puts up with you in other ways too, doesn’t he?” he was saying. “It’s not just the bedwetting. You actually have quite a few silly, childish behaviours that no adult woman should reasonably be expected to have. You…” Angela tuned out again. She could feel his words entering her ears, but her attention was focused entirely on the lights in her lap. So pretty. Such pretty lights… When she came to, the tablet was gone, Eric was standing up and putting his coat on, and the therapist was looking at her with a satisfied expression on his face. Had she fallen asleep? “Ready to go home?” Eric asked her brightly. Angela smiled back, a little hesitantly. She’d thought she was in trouble, but maybe she’d just been confused. She was such a silly girl sometimes. Such a dumb bitch. Eric held out his hand, and she took it. It felt nice to be holding onto him. It felt reassuring. He held her hand all the way back to their house, and while he walked, she couldn’t help herself from skipping along beside him.
    3 points
  7. Chapter 40: Healing Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess It had been six months since the protests stopped. Six months since the Prime Minister got voted out and arrested, along with Chris Slater, for their roles regarding the attack on Charlie. Thanks to LIBRA going through all their servers and all of Chris’ house, we found a bunch of incriminating evidence for both Chris and the Prime Minister, meaning that it was pretty much an open-and-shut case. It was as I feared, Chris had initially started off wanting to help people… but he got greedy. After setting up his apartment blocks, and once LIBRA had decided to try and find a candidate to run for parliament, he was approached by some companies, and also the Prime Minister, about potentially selling us all out for guaranteed safety. Turns out they had found out about what happened to Madison, and were terrified of LIBRA using that technology against us, so instead of fighting us, they turned our biggest supporter. Shortly after my wedding, he started receiving messages from them. And not long after that… began discussing using that technology on littles, as they had had one unfortunate accident when one of the researchers played around with the settings, frying their brain… making them Brute Force victim number one. All in exchange for saving his own skin. The Prime Minister had told him of his plans for the country, of his planned betrayal, and said that littles would never have power. Well… all except Chris. So the whole time I was campaigning, trying to convince people to go out and vote for us… Chris was being manipulated and coerced by these powerful individuals, and by the time we won… they were already the best of friends. And being the nuisance that I was to both Chris and the Prime Minister… they both decided to hypnotise Charlie to get me to back down, as apparently if they had gone after me, it would have just empowered littles. But if they went after me through Charlie… it would just be another Amazon regressing a little. Every time she went to one of her ‘publisher’ meetings, she was really being hypnotised by the device Chris had developed, and… well… you saw how that turned out. Now… obviously, with the current laws… they weren’t going to prison for their role in creating the Brute Force hypnosis. But they had gone after an Amazon. Manipulated her mind. And what was worse… was that apparently Charlie wasn’t the first. Obviously, they had to test it on others, so they found critics of Chris or the government, and manipulated their minds. It was a huge scandal and I had a lot of higher ups questioning me and LIBRA regarding the ‘destruction’ of the device. But I wasn’t lying when I said I destroyed it. I’m not having anything that messes with people’s brains, be it Amazons’ or littles’ minds. So yes, it was a bit of a hectic half a year. And a lot has happened in those six months. Let’s get it over with… no, I didn’t accept the nomination. I turned it down and suggested Lorna Carter be nominated instead. She seemed trustworthy, and I had Dotty look into her situation to make sure my gut was right about her. Turns out it was, Lorna had adopted her little friend after she had rescued her from a previous abusive adoption, and was helping her recover, even sending her to see Eve a few days a week. So she had my full backing, which apparently meant a lot to the rest of the party, who all voted for her in a landslide win. So she took over as interim Prime Minister, and called for an election within the year, pledging to dismantle the current party and lead a new one, made up of both Amazons AND littles, making sure to only let in those who weren’t the ex-Prime Minister’s lackeys, people who wanted to actually make a difference to little’s lives, you know… the ones who ran this party until the Prime Minister and Chris got their grubby little hands on it. I was asked, personally by Lorna, to run in my constituency again, but I… turned them down. I’d had enough of being in the limelight. I’d had enough of being targeted due to being the only little. Even if they were going to take more little candidates on… I didn’t want to be part of it anymore. I set out to make a difference… and I have done. Not only did I get the corrupt leader out, root out the corruption within LIBRA, and start a country-wide protest that led to everything changing… but I finally passed the Littles Equality Act. It was the first thing Lorna did as interim PM, making sure to ‘right the wrongs caused’ and ‘doing what they should have done within the first week of winning’. And thanks to our majority in the House of Commons, we got it passed quickly, just before the election. It was the House of Lords that I was worried about, but it turns out the protests got them shaken up too, and they quickly passed it, with two thirds majority voting in favour of the bill. And… before you ask… no, I didn’t use the device before I dismantled it. Of course I didn’t. I just saw the good in people and hoped for the best. And so it became law. Littles in our country suddenly had rights they no longer held before. Adoptions plummeted because it became illegal for Amazons to adopt littles without consent. Sure, some people still forcibly took littles, but the police now had much greater power to bring those to justice. Corruption in the government and the police was quickly stamped out, ensuring that they were serving the people, and that means everyone, littles included. Businesses catering to baby equipment for littles found their profits dropping sharply, so they all moved away overseas to countries that still allowed nonconsensual adoptions. But even with that drop in our economy, that was quickly made up by the number of littles who started returning to work now that it was safe to do so. And to top it all off… TV and radio suddenly became safe for us, after all forms of hypnosis for littles was banned. To my surprise, there were still quite a few consensual adoptions. Nowhere near the thousands every month that we had before forced adoptions were banned, but still a good dozen or so each month. Adoption centres were shut down, some of which forcibly. There was no need for them anymore, they were all out to make a profit at the expense of the littles it forcibly took, and they treated all of us so inhumanely. But in its place… were ‘LIBRA centres’. After Chris’ arrest, his funds had been used by Dotty and Claire and the rest at LIBRA to open what are known as LIBRA centres. They had bought the old adoption centres and turned them into these little ‘sanctuaries’. These centres are here for any littles in need of help. Whether it's because of an Amazon who is trying to adopt them forcibly, or if they need help after being exposed to any illegal infantilising hypnosis or nanites, LIBRA centres were set up to help any little in need. They also helped littles who wanted to be adopted, finding them safe, loving families if they wanted to go down that route. There were a lot of background checks to make sure the Amazons who would adopt them weren’t in it to abuse the littles, and so that if the little ever wanted to ‘grow up’, they could. Eve also really had her work cut out for her. Faith had helped her develop a way to help those who had been subjected to the brute force hypnosis recover, though it was going to be a long, difficult process to get back to normal for the regressed littles, a lot longer and harder than it was for those only subjected to the generic hypnosis pumped out on TV. Once she was done though, Faith and Morgan said goodbye once again and headed back to their new home, telling me that we needed to visit sometime. And so Eve continued her work and her research. Plus not only did she still manage her own clinic, but she now trained others in her methods to help un-regress littles, and then those got hired at LIBRA centres. LIBRA was slowly making their way through the previously registered adoptions, freeing any adopted little they could, and helping them recover at one of their centres. Some wanted to stay adopted, choosing to stay as an infantilised little in the care of an Amazon, as it made the world a lot easier to deal with. Honestly… part of me understood their choice. It’s better for us all now… but it’s still scary out there. Those that were too far regressed to consent to adoption were forcibly taken by LIBRA and were in the process of being treated at their centres. They’ll be given the choice if they do manage to recover, and then LIBRA will help them rebuild their life… or sign up to a consensual adoption if they choose that. Of course it would take time for those littles rescued to recover and get their adult mind back, but in the meantime they are taken care of by Amazons who are carefully vetted by LIBRA. Those that are too far gone are made sure that they are only adopted by genuinely caring Amazon parents, or their little families if they are still around and willing to take care of them. Speaking of LIBRA, Claire and Dotty had taken over, using the funds left by Chris to start the centres, taking a more public stance compared to the secretive organisation Chris had run. They met with the new Prime Minister often, trying to guide her new Equalities office to improve things across the country. I helped here and there, but once they had a handle on things, I left them to it, opting to spend more time at home with Charlie. LIBRA not only helped with littles either… They also helped start a research organisation into fixing the declining Amazon birth rate. If the Amazon maternal/paternal instinct could be quelled by having their own children… along with the societal changes we are enacting… maybe they’ll never need to adopt littles. So hopefully they’ll manage to find a solution as to why Amazons are finding it hard to have children, and can fix it. And before you ask… no, not all Amazons were happy with these changes… There were a few protests, but they got like ten people to show up to each one, which in comparison with our millions… made it obvious what our society really wanted. These ancient artefacts needed to move on and progress. So yes, that’s pretty much everything that has happened since everything went to shit six months ago. Massive change, lots of work… and I have finally found a night off that I was fully intending to spend with my wife. “Hey, my love, I’m home!” I called out as I shut the front door to our home. “In the living room. Be quiet though…” Charlie replied from the living room, whispering. “Oh, is she asleep?” I asked, hanging up my coat and walking quietly into the living room. “Yes. She’s been waiting for you to get home. She missed her big sister.” “It’s still cute that she calls me that, especially when she’s like double my size.” I walked in to see Charlie snuggled up on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her and Nessa, whose huge nappy was sticking out from underneath the bottom of the blanket as she sucked her dummy. Okay… so maybe a bit more has changed since the protests… Whilst Charlie was in hospital, Nessa had spent all that time with my wife, at her bedside, protecting her. So of course during that time they reconnected, and once Charlie was out of the hospital, she properly introduced Nessa to me and we chatted and got close. Turns out Nessa is just as amazing and lovely as Charlie made her out to be. She’s so sweet and kind… and adorable. Once Charlie and I had time to heal regarding our Mummy and baby sides… we arranged for a few playdates with Nessa, as a thank you for everything she did. And whilst I will admit it was a bit weird to be playing with dollies with someone nearly double my height… I quickly bonded with the Amazon adult baby and she became one of my closest friends. So close that whenever she comes over she’s my ‘baby sister’, and Charlie looks after us both. We’re not in a relationship with her or anything, but we have our own little family thing whenever she visits and… look, it’s hard to describe, but Nessa isn’t really interested in relationships right now and Charlie and I are happy just as we are. I just get a baby sister occasionally whenever Nessa stays over, which is every other weekend lately. I love it, as I genuinely love spending time with Nessa, and she looks so freaking adorable all snuggled up with my wife like that. But because she’s here… that means that these adult clothes I had been wearing all day at the office… had to come off. No doubt Nessa will be awake soon and will want to play video games with me, and Charlie insists that if Nessa is a baby, then so am I. I think she just uses that as an excuse to spend more time with her baby girl. And I… I am not complaining. ----------------------------------------- “WIVIE! It’s getting late!” Nessa said, as she looked at the clock, pausing our game and pointing up at the clock. “I’m surprised you can even tell the time. You’re littler than me…” I grinned at her from behind my dummy, looking up at her as I snuggled between her legs, my thick nappy creating a nice little cushion on her feet, and her thick nappy creating a nice little backrest for me, though I swear during the last race my ‘backrest’ got warmer… “Look at my little girls… aren’t you adorable!” Charlie said as she waltzed over and bent down on her heels, ruffling Nessa’s hair and reaching down to give us both kisses on the head. “Hey! Can we have one more game?” I asked. “One more, then you need to be big girls for a bit whilst we get you both ready. Auntie Claire’s having her baby shower and I need to get you both dressed up for the party.” “I’m surprised we get to be dressed up big for it…” I commented, not realising what I had just said. “Oh baby… you’re not going dressed up big… It is a BABY shower after all. Claire has to learn how to change nappies…” “Oh come on! She already knows how to change nappies! This isn’t fair!” I whined, whilst Nessa just blushed and hid her face. She was still getting used to being little around others outside of me and Charlie, but at least she was getting close to my friends, so that she won’t freak out. “Yeah well what Mummy says, goes. You know that. And good job I got you to make a bigger version of that pink dress I love on you so much… Ickle Nessa is going to look absolutely precious!” “EEK!” My ‘baby sister’ squeaked, hugging me tightly like a stuffie. “Oh my god… Liv, you have to make me a dress like that for my little one… You two look like sisters… it’s adorable!” Claire said, looking a lot bigger since the last time I saw her. You’d have thought she would have taken some time off from LIBRA, but last I heard she was just as busy as she was at the start of her pregnancy. Nessa and I blushed as we walked into Claire’s apartment. Well… Nessa waddled in, with a toddler harness on that Charlie held the end for, and I was carried in by my wife, in her arms. Thankfully, we weren’t the only ones being humiliated today, as I looked over to see my friends, all dressed up in their cutest baby clothes, being fussed over by their Amazons. Even Eve was baby talking to Zoey and Sarah, who were snuggled up together on her lap. Amber… she didn’t look so happy, sat on the floor by Gwen, but at least she was looking better than she has in a long time. Thanks to Faith’s discovery, Eve managed to develop something to help Amber recover from her mushy brained state. She still acted babyish occasionally, the baby side of the hypnosis still taking over occasionally, but she was lucid some of the time. Gwen kept her as a baby for the time being, until Amber has recovered enough, even having to adopt her through the new, consensual means. Which meant that Amber understood the need to have Gwen do it, accepting to relinquish control to her friend until the time where she has fully recovered and is able to nullify the adoption. Thankfully, me and my friends had used our many playdates with each other to ease Amber into the whole ‘adult baby’ thing, meaning that she was no longer mortified by being treated like a baby or slipping into her ‘baby brain’. She had always wanted to stay away from baby stuff when she had gained her independence, but at least she accepted it was a part of her life for now, even if it’s not permanent. Which helped her enjoy playing with us. Sometimes I’d even see her getting into it, which made Gwen happy, knowing that she wasn’t making Amber miserable by being her Mummy. Ellie and Danny were here with their Mummy too. Catherine must have had the same idea as Charlie and dressed them both up in matching onesies so they looked like sisters. Which I must admit… was adorable. And made me blush more upon seeing them. Other than this lot though, the only other one invited was Malcolm, the father of the soon-to-be-born child, who awkwardly hovered behind Claire, sipping a glass of whiskey. We knew that our other friends wouldn’t feel so comfortable around all this baby stuff, so whilst we did invite them… we understood why they wouldn’t want to come. Lots of humiliating babyish party games later… and it was present opening time. Claire and her bump carefully sat down as she was passed wrapped gifts one at a time, all whilst I snuggled up with Charlie on one of the chairs. Malcolm let his partner get all the attention and had sat next to us, whispering to me. “So Liv… you’ve only got a few months in office left, right?” He asked. “Yeah. About two. That’s when the election is.” I replied. “A little over a year in office… you sure you want to only have a year?” “Yup. Had enough. Don’t like the press. Don’t like the attention. I wasn’t qualified for my role, I just wanted to make a change.” “And that you did. Whole country got turned upside down thanks to you. So have you any idea what you’re going to do when you finish?” “I… was wondering if you had a position available? Still in need of a designer and seamstress?” I smiled up at him. “I… guess I am. The previous woman I had in was a right baby… worked from home in her nappies… sucking on a dummy… she was good though.” “I missed you too!” I laughed and grinned at him. “It’ll be good to have you back. Though isn’t it a bit boring for you? All your adventures… all this stuff you’ve been through…? It’s not like we’re going to be rescuing any littles or anything anymore. We’ll actually just be running a shop.” “I know. But hey, with the littles going back to work and not being scared to go out… the market is there for little outfits that aren’t babyish.” “I think you’ve got a point. So boss… want to start brainstorming on Monday?” “Boss?” I asked, confused. “You’re the one hiring me…” “We both know who’s in charge.” Malcolm replied. “Yes, me.” Charlie interrupted, kissing my forehead and making me blush and bury my head in her shoulder. I looked at Malcolm and he looked at me, trying to contain our laughter, but it was futile. “Yeah, she’s right…” ----------------------------------------- We arrived home after a very fun baby shower with a very sleepy Nessa in the back of the car with me. “I’ll put Nessa in the spare nursery that I made up for her. Can you be a big girl and go get on the sofa? I need to snuggle with my wife before we get some sleep.” Charlie said as she unbuckled the snoring adorable Amazon adult baby from the car seat and gently lifted her up onto her hip. “You’re so strong…” I commented as I waddled beside my wife up to the front door. “She’s just a very light girl, poor thing. I can tell Madison’s comments about her weight in the past did a number on her…” “Is that why you’re trying to make sure she eats? I wondered why you were so insistent.” “I am. I… want to make up for not standing up against Madison.” “You know she called my office, right?” “Madison did?” Charlie inserted the key into our front door but stopped as she looked at me, clearly surprised. “Yeah, but I wasn’t in. So she left a voice message.” “What did she say?” “Sorry. For everything. She wasn’t looking for forgiveness, just wanted us to know how sorry she was. And that she’s doing something with her life now. She’s… she’s actually working in one of the LIBRA centres opening up.” “Well I still hate her guts. But after helping you whilst I was not myself, and now working to help other littles… maybe I won’t punch her in the face if I ever see her again.” “I don’t blame you if you do though.” “I’m just glad she didn’t completely ruin poor Nessa here.” “Me neither.” “Now, baby girl, go get that cute, padded butt on the sofa and I’ll go get this little one tucked in. Then be prepared to be showered with a million kisses!” “Eeeeek!” ======================================================= Just the epilogue to go! Was this how you expected it to end all those weeks ago when I started posting? Was it everything you hoped for? Did you enjoy the ending? Please leave all your comments and stuff, I'm excited to hear what people thought of this story. (Obviously there's the epilogue to go, but this is the last proper chapter). Epilogue on Wednesday, new monstrum story starts a week today! My new story just had it's third chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here next week (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!
    3 points
  8. I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”
    3 points
  9. Introduction: I've been on the bedwetting journey for years and definitely sleep-wet on a pretty regular basis (maybe 5-10X per month) It's normally during my first phase of sleep (like waking 2 AM finding I've totally wet) but later (like 4 AM) I find myself holding the 2nd batch. In part, may be a deeply buried desire to not sleep in wet sheets. It's almost like if I know I drenched myself at 2 AM then by 3-4 AM I awaken to myself holding the new urine just to keep the sheets dry. I believe the occasional difficulty of getting back to sleep in wet sheets, T-Shirt etc may be pausing my development as a bedwetter. Gamechanger Tip (for me at least!) I found the combination of a good diaper (Abena or other) with a larger cloth diaper on the outside and plastic pants over them has allowed me to truly wet throughout the night while keeping the sheets dry. I wet every time, whether a 1 AM wetting in my sleep, a 3 AM stir and wet, or 5 AM before I get up wet. Even got up one of the following mornings for a little restroom break and ended up wetting myself right by the toilet (because I couldn't get the layers off in time!) It's such a good feeling- I now feel a total "freedom to wet" and also feel the distinction between "was I asleep or awake" slipping as I just always wet at night. I know my body accepts this, and also feel the control I used to have to "hold it at 4 AM" slips away a bit more each time I just fully go. Takeaways Recommending strong diaper + cloth on outside + plastic pants. Truly puts you in a place where you're free to wet all times at night (for those who subconsciously hesitate from dislike of wet sheets) Each time makes it more natural to sleep through. Bonus is that it creates a barrier to getting up for the restroom- The layers take work to unlayer fully so it's 100X easier to wet and go back to sleep. Allowing me to let go of that last bit of control (4 AM piece) and slide into wherever the bedwetting fairy takes me 😆 Note- Fully understand the alternative approach of getting 100% used to sleeping in wet sheets. That's totally viable but not currently practical for me.
    2 points
  10. Would you be okay with a relative raising you to be a baby? I mean, setting rules about when to sleep, how long you can watch TV and so on, completely without getting sexual of course, really just parenting. What is your opinion on this?
    2 points
  11. Depending on your definition of "in public," I've probably been out in diapers more times total than I was ever out in underwear, lol.
    2 points
  12. Don't put sheets on the bed, then they will stay dry.
    2 points
  13. Hi everyone. This story is not over! I had some life events happen that have slowed down the next installment. My wife and I have moved her ailing father into our house and the disruption has taken the wind out of me. I seem to have a break coming up and hope to get the rest of the party posted. Thanks for your patience and understanding. April
    2 points
  14. I just finished this, and it did not go the way I was expecting in a very good way. I love the interactions between Zack and Elaine. Maddy is an interesting character too. I don't like Kelly, but I suppose that's the point, and I'm curious to see what happens to her and how she handles the situation, since it seems like more people are going to find out about Zack's diapers and might start asking questions. And I wonder what that means for Dr. Paige, since her name will probably come up. I'm curious to see where this goes.
    2 points
  15. Chapter 10 “Oh she is a good girl.” Paul was smiling at Simon and talking about me as though I really was an uncomprehending baby. “Yes, she’s been everything we were looking for. She’s beautiful, slim and seems to be enjoying herself. She’s been a proper submissive.” “Well, she’s certainly got the look of a helpless baby right now. This nappy is drooping between her legs, the dummy is in her mouth - this is a good look.” As she talked to Simon she took my hand and pulled me across to her and then placed her hand on the seat of my nappy. And pushed! Poop mushed against my backside. “Let’s get her into a more appropriate outfit.” With that Paula went over to the wardrobe and picked out an outfit. I have to admit it was cute - a bodysuit with under crotch poppers “for an easy nappy change” with a skirt that was clearly too short to cover the nappy. And a matching bonnet. She stripped me of my adult clothes and I was soon dressed as a ‘proper’ baby. Both of them complimented me on my cuteness, saying that I looked like a pretty baby girl. They also teased me that I stink like a little baby girl too! This was all, even with a heaving, smelly nappy, fun. Things were about to get a bit tricky though. “Go and get the pushchair, Simon”. I’d not seen a pushchair, but Simon returned with what appeared to be a slightly larger than normal pushchair and opened it up. I was sat in the stroller by Paula, the poop in my nappy spreading into every conceivable part of my nether regions. I was wide eyed by this point. My suckling on my dummy stopped briefly as I cried “Mama” I stuck to the rules - this gig was too well paid to screw up - and, even though any public viewing of me in this state would be mortifying, there was a big part of me that was sexually excited. The anxiety had another effect. My bowels released more poop into my nappy. I wasn’t expecting it and I couldn’t control it either. I hadn’t asked permission. I looked at Paula pleadingly. She smiled at me as she strapped me in. “That’s okay sweetheart, you’re a proper baby now. Are you ready to go for a walk, little Louise? Shake your head for no, nod for yes” The test of a true submissive is trust. I decided that I was safe in their hands - if they were going to take me out like this it would be them that would have to take the flak. I nodded. Simon grabbed the handles and started to wheel me to the door. As he opened the door and started to push me into the corridor Paula placed her hand upon his shoulder and said softly “Stop Simon. Bring her back into the room and close the door.” Simon pushed me back into the room. Paula bent down and released my straps and took my hands in hers. “Come on baby, on the bed.” I went with her to the bed. She lay me down over her lap and undid the buttons on her blouse. “I’m sure my little girl’s hungry after all that excitement” She pulled open her blouse and revealed, to my surprise, a nursing bra. I couldn’t believe what was happening, She pulled out her boob and placed the teat between my lips. I suckled straight away, tasting her milk. Her right hand was supporting my head onto her boob, her left reached down to my nappy and slowly rubbed, the crinkling noise of the nappy combining with the soft squelching of the mess within. This was relaxing, comforting. Feeling a familiar pressure in my bladder I pulled away briefly from her milky tit and said, in my best baby voice, “Wee-wee Mama”. Pulling me back onto her boob, she gave the command and my nappy absorbed the flood of warm pee. “You’re such a good girl, Louise. You’ll be perfect.”
    2 points
  16. Sorry for the delay in getting the next chapter out, I wrote half of the chapter last Friday, but life got in the way and I could not find the time to finish it until now. Hopefully, y'all are still okay with the slow burn, but I think it will pay off in the end (I'm at 22K words right now). Even though I love AR virus and similar type stories, it still always seemed like magic to me. Hopefully, my plan for Will's physical regression will be plausible to the reader and I do a decent job of explaining the mechanics of how it could happen. I imagine that the process of going from an adult to a toddler or infant would be painful and ugly. I think I may be getting a little too caught up in details in some aspects too. I debated on having a different nurse in this chapter since nurses typically work 4 12s and 3 days off, but I decided against it since these are one-off characters. I am also thinking of going back and adding that after the nurse injects medicine into Will's I.V. they need to then flush it with some saline to make sure all the medicine goes into Will. But I may just be splitting hairs here. I plan to have Chapter 7 posted Monday night and Chapter 8 either Friday or Saturday of next week. For at least the next couple of weeks, I see myself being able to post 2 chapters a week. Chapter 6 I woke up to my mom shaking my shoulder and saying, “Will, Racheal is here to start your feeding tube, do you need any more morphine?” Groggily, I took stock of my body. Noticing that the pain meds were starting to wear off, I looked at Racheal and said, “I could probably use some more pain medicine now or I will be in trouble soon.” Racheal said, “Certainly, Will.” Then she injected a syringe of morphine into my I.V., and with the feeding bag already hanging from the I.V. pole, she connected the bag to the port on my feeding tube. Before she could finish cleaning up and asking if I needed anything else, I was back asleep. I woke again to the need to poop, getting out of bed, I grabbed my I.V. pole and went straight to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet pooping my brains out for either the 3rd or 4th time today, I was feeling a little queasy. Seeing that the feeding bag was empty, I hoped that this was helping. I wiped, flushed, and washed my hands. I get back into bed to see my dad looking up from his magazine and my mom looking up from her phone. “How are you feeling, Will?” My dad asked. I said, “I feel OK, just a little nausea.” “Let's get the nurse and let her know.” He said. Wasting no time he reached over and grabbed the remote off the table and hit the call button. A few minutes later Isoline walks in. “Good evening Will, what can I do for you?” Isoline said. Before I could respond, my dad said, “Will is feeling nauseous, could it be from the feeding tube?” Isoline said, “That is a possibility. The doctor did prescribe him medicine for nausea that I can give him in his I.V. and it looks like he needs another bag of fluids soon and I need to flush out his feeding tube. I will be back in a minute.” True to Isoline’s word she was back with the needed supplies a few minutes later. She then flushed my feeding tube, switched out the fluids, injected the nausea medicine into my I.V., and threw all old medical supplies away. Turning to me, Isoline said, “Let me know if you need anything else tonight, I will wake you up around 1 am tonight to ask if you need any more morphine.” I said, “Thank you,” and then Isoline walked out of the room. My mom then said, “Will, it is getting late and we want to be here first thing in the morning to wait on the doctor. Your father and I plan on staying at your apartment tonight, is there anything that you need that we can get for you?” “I probably could use a few extra pairs of my smallest sweatpants or pajama bottoms and underwear. I would like to take a shower sometime tomorrow and as funny as it would be to moon y’all, I don’t care to have my butt hanging out the back of a hospital gown all the time,” I said. With a smile, she said, “Anything else?” I said, “Could you pack me a toiletry bag and you can take the pair of sweatpants by my backpack to be washed.” “Sure, how are your underwear and sweatpants fitting you with all the weight and height loss?” She said. “Uhh … very baggy and loose. Luckily, I can tie the drawstrings tight on this pair,” I said. She said, “We will just pick you up some smaller-sized clothes on our way to your apartment tonight.” With a sigh, I said, “Yeah, that is probably the best option right now.” After a moment of thinking, I said, “Could you bring me my ODE homework so that I can email it to my professor?” My dad interjected, “Son, you don’t need to worry about school right now. Did you let them know that you are in the hospital?” “Yes, and I told them to plan for the possibility that I may not be back next week too, just in case,” I said. He said, “That settles that, and either your mother or I will call the department office Monday to update them on you.” Reluctantly, I said, “OK.” “Will, get some rest tonight, we love you, and will be back first thing in the morning,” my mom said. I said, “ I love y’all too.” After both my parents hugged me, they walked out of the room. Flipping on the TV, I settled on watching reruns of Ancient Aliens. In less than an hour, I was back to sleep. I woke up the next morning to Rachael gently shaking my shoulder. “Good morning Will, do you need any more morphine?” she said. After a few seconds to fully wake up and internally access my body, I nodded yes to Rachael. Rachael then pushed two different syringes into my I.V., one I could tell was Morphine and the other I assumed was the nausea medicine. I then saw her hang up another bag for my feeding tube then connected it to the port of my feeding tube. After throwing away all the medical trash, she said, “Will, are you feeling up to getting weighed and measured this morning?” I said, “Sure.” Getting out of bed, I see that my parents are already here and are getting up to help me get my I.V. pole situated. As all four of us were heading to the nurse’s station, my mom asked, “How did you sleep last night and how do you feel this morning?” “I slept OK, I only woke up once to get more morphine and another time to go to the bathroom. I feel worn out, but OK,” I said. My mom said, “That’s good to hear as far as spending the night in the hospital. We have new clothes for you to change into after you take a shower today.” I nodded to my mom as we were walking behind the nurse’s station. I let Rachael weigh and measure me and like yesterday my dad asked, “How much does he weigh and how tall is he?” Rachael said, “He weighs 117 pounds and is 5 foot 5 and ¾ inches tall.” After a short pause, she added, “The doctor should see him in about an hour.” With tension in the air, my parents and I walked back to my room. I thought to myself ‘Now I’m shorter than Mom.’ Once back inside the room, I asked my mom, “Can I have one of those new pairs of sweatpants and underwear? I may as well take a shower while we wait on the doctor.” My mom said, “Sure.” Walked over to the chair by my bed reached into a plastic shopping bag and pulled out a pair of sweatpants and a pack of underwear. She then ripped open the pack, pulled out a pair, and handed them both to me. She then walked back over and grabbed the toiletry bag that she packed for me. “Will, I’m going to go set your toiletry bag on the counter in the bathroom for you,” she said. I said, “OK, can you ask Rachael to get me a clean gown and socks for when I get out of the shower?” “Sure, sweetheart,” my mom said. I nodded and walked into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me. I turned on the water to the shower and started to strip out of my clothes. After checking the water temperature, I step into the shower. I let the water run down my body while trying my best to not let the tape holding my feeding tube in place get wet. After washing my hair and carefully rinsing it out, I started washing my body. This time I noticed that most of my body hair was gone. I have some hair on my legs and arms, but I now have no hair on my chest and armpits. I also am missing almost all of my pubic hair. I finish rinsing off, then turn off the water to dry off. Stepping out of the tub, I slowly get dressed in the new pair of sweatpants and underwear. Looking at the size shows that it is a men’s small. Thinking back to the last time that I wore this size made me realize that I started wearing this size in 8th grade. Looking into the bathroom mirror, I see a version of myself that I have not seen since 8th or 9th grade. Looking at my face, I can tell I am years away from needing to shave. Not knowing what to do about this, I just brush my teeth and comb my hair. I walk out of the bathroom, pushing the I.V. pole with me. I see my parents are sitting down watching the news and there is a new gown and socks on the foot of the bed. I put the gown on and before I could start trying to tie the back together, my mom was up, tying it for me. I sat on the bed, then pulled the socks up my feet. I swung my legs into the bed and laid back in bed. As my mom was sitting back down, she said, “Rachael should be back soon to flush your feeding tube out.” I said, “OK,” and then we sat in silence for a few minutes watching the news on TV. Rachael entered my room with a syringe in hand walked over to my I.V. pole to disconnect the feeding tube bag and used the syringe of saline to flush my feeding tube. After throwing the empty feeding bag in the trash, she turned to me and said, “I'm going to fix the tape that is holding your feeding tube in place since the tape got wet when you took a shower. I nodded and she carefully pulled the tape off my face. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a roll of medical tape and after tearing off a few strips, she re-taped my feeding tube back in place on my left cheek. “You're all set, Will, the doctor should be here soon. I will be back around noon to set you up with another feeding and to see if you need more pain medicine. Of course, let me know in the meantime if you need anything before then,” Rachael said. I said, “Thank you,” and Rachael walked out of the room. My mom turned to me and said, “Hopefully, the doctor will have some answers today.” “I hope so, when I was taking a shower, I noticed that most of my body hair has fallen out now,” I said. With a look of concern, my mom said, “Well, your father and I were talking last night and regardless of what the doctor tells us today, we are going to ask for you to be transferred to the Mayo Clinic as soon as possible.” I said, “OK, I hope I have better luck there and they can find out what is going on.” Before we could get any further in our conversation, there was a knock on the door, and in walked Dr. Wilson. “Good morning Will, how do you feel this morning?” He said. I said, “Tired and run down, not much different than yesterday.” Dr. Wilson said, “I was hoping the feeding tube would give you more energy, but I am glad that you seem to be handling it well. Have you been having any worse or new symptoms?” “I felt nauseous yesterday evening after being fed from the feeding tube, but the nausea medicine helped and I noticed this morning while taking a shower, that most of my body hair has now fallen out now,” I said. “The nausea medicine should continue to help. There is still a chance that you could vomit, but if you do vomit, it should not affect the feeding tube. If you do have issues with the feeding tube, let someone know immediately. A nurse may have to take the feeding tube out and put a new one in,” Dr. Wilson said. My dad interjected, “Do you think this is even helping him?” Dr. Wilson said, “It is too early to tell right now, I did see in his chart this morning that he lost a quarter of an inch less than yesterday. But what we perceive as a nonlinear loss in height could be linear for his body since as he gets shorter, it takes less to sustain him. A 185 pound person that loses 10 pounds is not as concerning as a 95 pound person that loses 10 pounds.” “That makes sense, what are his test results?” My dad asked. “As expected, his blood cultures came back negative. We did test for more rare diseases that could affect his skeletal muscle system. We tested for Osteogenesis imperfecta, Achondroplasia, Hypophosphatasia, Multiple osteochondromas, Fibrous dysplasia, Pseudohypoparathyroidism, and Fibrodysplasia ossificans progressiva. All tests have come back negative. It does not seem to be a condition that I know of that could fit the symptoms that he has. Most diseases that affect the skeletal muscle system can take years to cause noticeable changes and to cause a decrease in height like Will would have gross skeletal deformities. His scans show a normal skeletal system and for all intended purposes, he is healthy besides his symptoms,” Dr. Wilson said. “How could this even be happening?” My mom said in frustration. Dr. Wilson said, “Honestly, I am not sure how something like this could be happening. I have talked to some colleagues and they agree that something of this nature is unheard of. We all agree that this is probably a genetic disease in nature, but without further testing, we do not know.” In a worried voice, my mom said, “Will’s father and I have been talking and we want to have Will transferred to the Mayo Clinic.” Pausing for a second, Dr. Wilson responded, “That is the second half of what I wanted to discuss with Will on.” Before I could respond, I was hit with the immediate need to go to the bathroom. As I was getting out of bed, I said to Dr. Wilson and my parents, “I have to go to the bathroom.” My dad jumped up out of his chair and before I could reach over to unplug my I.V. pump, he was already unplugging it and helping me to the bathroom. As I walk into the bathroom, my dad shuts the door behind me. After what has become my new normal in the past few days, as far as bathroom visits are concerned, I stepped out of the bathroom and made my way back to my bed. As I was settling back in bed, Dr. Wilson turned to me and said, “I have already gone over this with your parents but I want to go over what to expect over the next 24 hours. “OK,” I said. “I have already put in the request for you to be transferred to the Mayo Clinic this morning. We will keep you here for the rest of the day and tonight, but early tomorrow morning an ambulance will be transporting you to the Mayo Clinic. I have already transferred all of your medical records and results to the Mayo Clinic and have been bringing a team of doctors at the hospital up to speed on what has been going on with you. Do you have any questions?” Dr. Wilson said. Thinking for a second, I said, “No, I just hope they can figure out what is going on.” “The team of doctors that will see you are some of the best in the world and they specialize in genetic, autoimmune, and diagnostics medicine. If anyone can solve this enigma, it would be them. I will also be following up with your case and offering my help as they take over,” Dr. Wilson said. Feeling a little more at ease with my situation, I said, “Thanks, Dr. Wilson.” “I'm going to let you get some rest, let the staff know if anything changes for you between now and being transferred tomorrow morning,” Dr. Wilson said. After Dr. Wilson left, my mom said, “I’m glad we didn’t have to fight with the doctor on getting you transferred.” “Me too, there is enough drama going on already,” I said. Turning my attention to the TV, I see that my dad has the weather channel on. After spending a few minutes watching the weather forecast across the country, my eyes felt heavy and I fell asleep. I awoke to my I.V. pump beeping. I look over and see that my fluid bag is empty and groan at the beeping waking me up. As I am turning to look at my parents, I hear my mom say, “I already pressed the call button, Rachael should be here soon.” I groggily said, “OK.” A minute later Racheal walked in and heard the beeping from the I.V. pump, walked straight to it, and pressed a few buttons to turn it off. She turned to me and said, “I’ll be right back with a new bag of fluids.” She walked out and was back a moment later. She disconnected my I.V. bag. She then hung a new bag of fluids up and connected it to my I.V. She said, “Alright Will, you're all set now, I will be back later for your mid-day feeding and pain medicine.” I nodded and as she was walking out of the room, my mom spoke up and said, “I have been talking to Marley and she wants to Facetime you if you are up to it.” I said, “Sure.” Wasting no time, she hands me her phone that is already calling my sister. A few seconds later, I see my little sister's face pop up on the phone. While our older brother favors our dad, both she and I favor our mom. If it wasn’t for the two-year age gap, most people would think that we were twins growing up. With a look of shock, Marley said, “Hey Will, how are you feeling?” “I mainly just tried and wore out,” I said. “Wow Will, you look like you are back in middle school or at the most 9th grade,” pausing for a second I can see a devilish grin form on her face, “looks like I’m not the baby of the family anymore,” Marley said. Before I could respond back, I heard my dad speak up in a playful voice saying, “No matter what Will looks like, you will always be the baby of the family and my little princess.” Smiling, I said, “You heard Dad Princess, I hope I am not holding you up from your tea party?” Groaning, she said, “I guess I am never going to live it down that I had tea parties until I was 12.” “Nope, and you are the only one of us who still has a stuffed teddy bear,” I said. In mock shock, she said, “Don’t bring Mr. Biggles into this.” “Well, I have to punch below the belt since you are bigger than me now,” I said. With concern, she said, “What are the doctors doing for you, have they figured anything out?” “They figured out what it is not so far. I’m being transferred to the Mayo Clinic tomorrow morning and a team of some of the best doctors in the world are supposed to be trying to figure this out. Hopefully, I get some answers in the next few days,” I said. She said, “I hope so too. I was just wanting to check in on you, I will let you get some rest since mom said that you pretty much sleep all the time right now.” I said, “Yeah, the only reason I’m awake right now is because the I.V. pump was beeping earlier and woke me up.” “Well, I love you, Will, get some rest,” she said. I responded, “I love you too, Marley.” After talking to my sister, I spend the rest of the day sleeping and only walking up to either go to the bathroom or get more pain medicine. When my parents left to go back to my apartment for the night, I went to bed that night hopeful that the doctors at the Mayo Clinic could find out what was going on with me.
    2 points
  17. Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    2 points
  18. When you're being arrested 20 times in a row in the same spot so all the legacy media press can have their climate propaganda pics. You might indeed need diapers. In my honest opinion, we'd be better off feeding her to a polar bear tho 😛
    2 points
  19. Ted suddenly felt a cool hand cup his flaming hot butt. With a gentle tap, Lara encouraged him up. “Ok hun, all done with spanks for tonight. Why don’t you get a pull-up on and get into bed.” A wave of shame and indignation passed over the young man. It wasn’t fair! They said he only had to wear Goodnites when he was drinking. He hadn’t had a drop that night! But the feeling of Lara’s hand on his prone backside made Ted think better of arguing. He resigned himself to just put the diaper on, and get some sleep. As he rose off the bed, Lara scooped up the loose pull-up and handed it to him. She allowed herself a quick look at his impressive package. “We want to see how they fit,” she explained. “They look pretty thin, so Stacey and I want to make sure they’ll do the job.” Completely humiliated, but with resignation, Ted accepted the childish garment and stepped into it. Lara watched eagerly as it stretched up and over his thighs. Ted winced, rose on his toes and nearly started crying again as the tight fitting pull-up crinkled and rubbed over his swollen bottom. He did not remember his Goodnites fitting this snuggly as a preteen. And of course, he’d never worn them over a bruised backside. Seeing Ted’s manly frame squeezed into the tight diaper, Lara could contain herself no longer. She approached him and invasively pulled and prodded at the thin padding. “Hmm… yeah, I don’t know, Stace. I think these will definitely leak,” said Lara. “Especially if he pees as much as he did last night.” Ted felt the heat rise in his cheeks. It was embarrassing enough to stand in front of two hot college girls while wearing nothing but a diaper. It was so much more humiliating the way they discussed his bed wetting as though he wasn’t even in the room. He felt like three year old. He wished the floor would open up and swallow him whole. “I think you’re right. We’ll have to look for something more absorbent before the weekend,” said Stacey. “But for now, it’s bedtime for this naughty little boy.” She gave Ted a big hug. Her warm body against his bare flesh made him relax a bit. “Goodnight Teddy,” she said softly. “Welcome to the club.” She smiled, tapped his padded butt and left the room. Lara came in for a hug herself. She squeezed him tightly, then pulled back, holding the boy by his shoulders. “You trust us right?” she asked with a sweet smile. Ted blushed. He smiled back and nodded. “We’ll get this sorted out, don’t you worry.” Lara cupped the crotch of his Goodnites with her fingers, eliciting a twitch and sudden bulge beneath the padding. “And it will always stay our little secret. Just like the spankings.” Ted beamed. He felt affection, caring, love. But all he could do was continue smiling and nodding. “Alright, in to bed buster.” Lara sent him toward the bed with a sharp slap on his sore bottom. “And straight to sleep! Or else…” Ted yelped and dived under the covers. He was asleep before Lara left the room.
    2 points
  20. Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.
    2 points
  21. Written for @cute little kokiri girl, using the Youthlock ideas and setting explained in this post! Our plan is to release about a chapter a month, so strap in! Chapter 1 I can tell a lot about a broad by what troubles she decides are worth my time to solve. To put it in terms any Joe could understand, my services don’t come cheap, and I’m not in the business of looking glamorous. Sometimes a dame will wander in telling me how her cat’s gone missing, and it’s not because she’s mistaken me for a newsie looking to make cash on the side, it’s because she’s got too much dough and not enough sense. On the other hand, if I have a dame come in telling me her husband’s gone missing, that tells me something else–if she were rich, she’d be hiring some glitzy gumshoe who’s got his name in the papers, assuming she didn’t just place a donation or two to get the coppers on the job. You don’t come to the only youthlocked detective in Los Angeles because you’re just stirring up trouble. And that’s me–Nick Juliet, Private Eye. Don’t let my looks fool you, I might need to sit on a phonebook to use my desk and I’ve still not finished potty training, but I’ve been old enough to drink since prohibition ended, and if you take me for a kid, I’ll take you for a ride. It was just about closing time when the latest doll waddled into my office, looking cute as a button. She had it all–golden hair that curled up like a coiled spring around her shoulders, eyes like blue puddles, wearing a little pink number with lace that just wouldn’t quit. She stood maybe three feet tall even in her patent leather heels, but even though I could hear her diaper crinkle as she crossed my office, I knew this wasn’t any little child who’d wandered in off the street. Youthlocks aren’t common, but we aren’t all that rare either. The lucky ones get all the way to nine or ten before they stop aging, when they’re tall enough to reach the middle shelves at the grocery store without jumping. At a glance, we look like kids, but you can tell us apart if you know what to look for. The diaper bulge is one thing; I can’t say why, but our potty training goes to squat when the youthlock sets in. There’s the walk, too. You spend thirty years practicing, you’ll have a swagger to your step that few tots will match. In this case, though, I didn’t need any of my observation skills, just a pair of eyes. This wasn’t just any dame who’d walked in off the street, it was Shelly Chapel. The Shelly Chapel, the starlet with more than thirty hit films to her name. “You must be Nick Juliet,” she said, stopping in front of my desk. She had to stand on tip-toe to see over it, giving me a view that only showed her precocious eyes and a stare that’d stolen the hearts of audiences across the world. “And you’re Shelly Chapel,” I replied, glancing past her. My secretary had stepped out. Hopping down off my desk chair, I walked around, pulling out the seat for her. Prepared for a Youthlock, I had a spare book I kept on the edge of my desk at all times, but sizing up the actress, I quickly realized I’d need more height than just one book offered. Stacking a couple newspapers beneath it, I offered her a hand, pretending that I couldn’t spot her diaper beneath her dress as she got onto the boosted-up seat. “I thought you’d be shorter,” she commented, looking down at me from her perch. I had a good six inches on her at least, the result of my youthlock setting in a couple years past hers. Walking back to my own seat, I clambered into my own chair, feeling the need for a pick-me-up. “How can I help you?” I asked, reaching into the pocket of my vest and producing a package of candy cigarettes. Extending one, I offered her first pick of the pack, but she shook her head. “They say you’re good at finding things,” Miss Chapel said, her golden hair flopping adorably over her shoulder as she tilted her head to eye me. It felt odd, seeing decades of suspicion in eyes that belonged to a preschooler’s face. “They say you’re discreet, too, but I don’t know much else about you.” Setting the candy stick between my lips, I sat back, letting the slight sugar rush give me the energy I needed. “Funny thing about keeping secrets,” I said as chalky sugar dissolved down my tongue. “If you never share them, nobody ever knows how good you are at keeping them.” “Well.” Shelly nodded thoughtfully at my comment. “Thanks to the paparazzi, my life’s an open book. I can’t take a nap without a camera finding its way between the crib bars. For once, I’d like to be ahead of the tabloids.” I nodded, taking the notepad from my desk. “Ahead of the tabloids on what?” “My manager, William Waters. He’s a chisel, and a bastard, and he’s trying to kill my career.” She sat back, eyeing me, as though waiting for me to call her crazy or question her story. I knew this part all too well. Dames who came in my door weren’t always looking for the truth, they just wanted to know that someone believed them. I’d learned a lesson or two from the girls on fourth street: So long as they paid, it never hurt me to play the pal. Nodding, I clicked my pen a couple times, jotting down names. “Give it to me,” I prompted. “From the beginning.” “You know who I am,” she began, stating it as an observation, not a question. I nodded anyway, and she continued, “I’ve been in the business for a long time–hell, I started playing six year olds when I was actually six. I’ve had the same manager for a decade and a half, and I’ve been at the same studio for the past eleven years. And let me tell you–I’m just about sick of it.” Her gaze drifted out the window looking wistful. I raised an eyebrow. “You’re done with acting?” “I’m done with Shelly Chapel,” she replied. “Little girl, sings and dances, cute as a button–it’s so goddamned sweet it makes me want to choke. I’ve been acting for my whole life, Mr. Juliet, but it seems like I’ve only ever been cast in one role.” Nodding, I chewed on my thoughts, and on the tip of the candy cigarette. “Alright. So what’s the problem?” “I’ve been auditioning for new roles,” Shelly explained, reaching down to dig into her purse. “And my manager–he’s worthless. He’s not able to do a damned thing for me. With my resume, I should be able to walk onto any set I please and get a part, but no, it’s like a kid wandered into a factory, they just want to coo over how cute I am and then usher me away. I was beginning to suspect something, and then this happened.” Producing a letter, she tossed it onto the desk. I leaned forward, unfolding the wrinkled paper and skimming the note. It was written in a tight cursive script, jotted down by someone with good penmanship. Phone call from Candor Taurus of Erikson Productions, asked to pass along: He’s confused why you didn’t accept the part, but they’ve decided to go with someone else. He asked why you never responded, after you were so enthusiastic at the audition, but he had to make another choice to get production moving and couldn’t wait any longer. I frowned. “Candor Taurus? The director of It Occurred One Evening?” Raising an eyebrow, I asked, “Why didn’t you respond?” “Because, I never got told I’d been accepted!” she snapped bitterly. “Calls don’t come for me directly, I’m too busy to answer the phone on set. Typically, William will accept them for me and let me know if anything’s important, but my manager claims he never got this one.” “Who wrote the note?” I asked, holding up the paper she’d given me. “One of the receptionists.” Shelly reached over, taking the message back. “If nobody’s around to take the call, they’ll pass along messages and have them delivered.” “Could several messages have been missed?” I asked. “A few phone calls in a row?” She shook her head, golden curls bouncing around her shoulders. “Impossible. If nobody picked up, his studio would call back. Someone got the message, and just didn’t pass it along to me.” “Or several messages, by the sounds of it,” I said, frowning as I thought it over. “So, you think your manager killed your chance at a new role? Why would he do that?” “You know what his job is?” Shelly asked. When I shook my head, she explained, “It’s to sit around and collect a paycheck while I do all the work. A manager’s supposed to find new jobs for me, but we’ve been working on the same lot for more than a decade. All he’s had to do was get a bonus whenever someone calls up asking for an endorsement or product sponsorship–if I start working for new companies, taking on serious work, he’ll actually have to get off his ass for once. Clearly, he’d rather keep the easy ride going.” “So fire him,” I suggested. “You’re the biggest youthlock name in town, I’m sure there’s managers out there who’d blow their wig to scoop you up.” “He’s got me in a bulletproof contract,” she glowered. “Locked me into it before I was old enough to know better: If I fire him without cause, there’s a do-not-compete saying I can’t bring on anyone else. I need proof he screwed me so I can take his ass to court and hire his replacement.” I nodded, mulling it over. Her story sounded plausible, but I didn’t just take every plausible case that wandered in off the street, no matter how cute she looked when she gave me a pleading look. “Miss Chapel,” I began. Her expression fell, then I saw the beginnings of an angry snarl. “You don’t believe me?” “I believe you,” I promised, quelling her anger, “But if you’re right, if your manager took the calls and then buried them, or he threw away notes from the telephone operators, that’s going to be almost impossible to prove. I’d need to get him to admit it, and it’s not often you’ll convince a man to incriminate himself. You’d be wasting your money if you hired me.” “But there’s a chance?” she asked, leaning forward. “Right?” “Not a good chance.” I shook my head, biting the end of the candy cigarette into pieces and chewing on it. “Even if he’s got loose lips, once a private eye shows up on set and starts asking questions, he’ll clam up like a wet diaper in winter.” She nodded, thoughtful. “I might be able to do something about that–I can get you onto set without it being too disruptive.” “I don’t want to take your money and leave you without answers.” I shook my head, leaning back in my chair. Persisting, she dug into her purse again. “I understand. Payment up front, then.” Taking out a stack of bills, she dropped it onto my desk, where the fresh green cash sat between us. I frowned. I had a hard time saying no to dames in desperate straits, but I had an even harder time saying no to cash up front. Leaning forward, I took the wad of bills, riffling through them like a deck of cards. “What’s your plan to get me on set?” I asked, nodding. “Call you an extra,” she explained. “We’re filming a scene at an orphanage in two days. Kid actors are cheap, but they’re hard to work with–Youthlocks are better if you can find ‘em willing to act.” Thinking on it, I pursed my lips. “I don’t care to have my picture taken.” “You’ll just be a kid in the room,” she promised. “Please, Mister Juliet. There’s nobody else I can trust with this.” I considered a little longer, but my heart was already made up long before I nodded my head. “I’ll take the job,” I said. “Call my secretary, Miss Brown, tomorrow, get her the details for when the filming starts.” Smiling, she pushed to her feet, falling down to the floor. I could only see her eyes over the edge of my desk, but I saw relief in them. “Thank you.” “Don’t thank me yet,” I replied, staying in my seat. “I still don’t think I’ll be able to get much out of him.” She waddled out of my office, skirt flouncing as she reached up to turn the handle on my frosted glass door. I mulled things over while she left, wondering what I’d gotten myself into. A film set–a whole studio full of people who lied for a living, and a case that it’d be impossible to prove before any judge. (Why do I even take these jobs?) I thought to myself, sitting back and putting my feet up on the desk. There was something foul in the air about this whole situation, but I couldn’t place my finger on what. As I pondered, my door swung open a second time, but now it was a familiar face who walked in, carrying a paper sack. Margaret Brown, the best damned secretary on the west coast. She was just a little younger than me, but stood a solid two feet taller, actually looking like a woman in her mid twenties. “You’ll never guess who I walked by on the street!” She exclaimed, excitement shining on her face as she set down the sack. “You’d be surprised,” I replied coolly, hopping off my office chair and walking over to her. “Go on,” she prompted, removing a package of diapers from the bag. “Guess.” “Shelly Chapel?” I suggested, eyeing the package. “No, it was–” she began, before pausing to look down at me. She sniffed, disappointed. “How’d you know?” “Because, we’ve got our next job,” I replied, reading the label. “‘Coddles’?” “It’s the new disposable diaper brand,” she explained smoothly, before guiding the conversation back on track. “We’re working for the Shelly Chapel?” “The one and only.” I frowned. “I don’t see what’s so bad about terry cloth and plastic–old fashioned diapers have never done me wrong in the past.” “You’re not the one who has to do your laundry,” she replied haughtily. “And, on that subject, I smell a soldier who needs a change–let’s get you freshened up, boss.” I rolled my eyes but took her hand, waddling behind her to the bathroom where she hefted me onto our changing table. Smiling as she undid my diaper, Margaret asked, “So, what did the little starlet want?” Crossing my arms and wrinkling my nose, I stared at the ceiling. I could have changed myself, but Margeret was faster and did a better job, so I took the opportunity to get her help whenever I could. “She wants to be taken seriously.” “Oh?” Margaret inquired, mostly making the sound as a prompt for me to keep going while she wiped my thighs clean. “Bottoms up.” Pushing to raise my hips off the table, I let her pull my diaper away and wipe to get everything else clean. “She says someone’s sabotaging her career, trying to keep her out of serious film.” Margeret nodded, dusting me down with fresh baby powder, filling the room with an overbearing cloud of perfumed talcum. “And do you think she’s right?” “I don’t know.” I pondered it quietly for a little while as Margeret folded up my new diaper, taping it down. I still didn’t see the issue with good, old-fashioned cloth diapers, but the sticky tapes did seem to be easier to apply. “I don’t trust her.” “Really?” Margaret seemed genuinely surprised as she sat me upright and moved to wash her hands. “Shelly Chapel? That girl seems like she’s a saint in her films.” “That’s the thing about actresses,” I replied. “She’s made a career out of trying to be someone she’s not–so, call me skeptical, but I’m not taking a bite ‘til I know that the sweet isn't just there to cover up something sour.” ... Support for this fiction is provided by readers like you! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling
    1 point
  22. As long as I’m allowed to stay completely diapered and allowed to be kept in adult babyhood, I would be okay with that.
    1 point
  23. I think this is where I am on subscriptions, too. $5 = 1 published book on Amazon. If you're charging that much for one book, then it needs to be like a post a day to me, or at least four a week. Personalias, Princess Pottypants, and Elfy all range from $5-10 on average, and they all include everything, not just one story. Elfy does have some stories that are only available if you pay a higher fee than the base plan. For what it's worth, I looked at your page, but when I saw that it was $5/book, I couldn't justify it myself.
    1 point
  24. I just have to ask. Does anyone know how much weight one of these infant changing tables will hold? I have visions of Courtney climbing aboard, and the whole thing collapsing and dumping her on the floor! Talk about a blow out!
    1 point
  25. It is the conclusion of Daniel's story! After his failed attempts to escape and having his old life ripped away from him Emmy wants to show him what his future is going to look like. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel was taken up the stairs in the harness and into the nursery. He knew a change was coming so he relaxed his bladder again and flooded his baby pants. He was lifted out and placed on to the floor before Emmy started to get the stuff needed for a diaper change ready. He burped and felt the milk that flooded his system threaten to come back up. Daniel looked at the nursery door and wished he could run away again. Even with a full belly he would’ve wanted to try. Unfortunately with Emmy right next to him he had no chance of escape, he would get stopped by the staircase and as he made his perilous journey down his much larger cousin would be able to take multiple steps at a time. Whilst Daniel was still looking wistfully towards the landing he felt two hands on his shoulders. They slipped down until they were around his waist and then they lifted him into the air. Daniel’s legs kicked out automatically as he was lifted and sat on the edge of the changing table. He didn’t get a moment to think as he was helped to lay back in the usual diaper changing position. “We’ll have you all dry in a few moments.” Emmy said in a sing-song voice. Daniel wasn’t really listening. His head had turned to the side where he saw the window. On the road outside, muffled by the distance and walls, Daniel heard what sounded like a large truck rumbling by the house. It felt like a cruel joke that there were no vehicles on the road the one time he had needed them. The tapes came off the front of Daniel’s diaper and he shivered slightly at the feeling of the cool air on his genitals. He braced himself from the cold baby wipes and when they touched him he could practically feel his genitals shrinking and rising up into his body, he couldn’t help but whine at the cleaning. “Hush, baby.” Emmy gently chided as she used two fingers to hold Daniel’s dick and move it out of the way. Daniel huffed and puffed until she finally felt the used wipes get dropped into the diaper that he was being taken out of. He felt his legs get lifted up as the old padding was pulled out, balled and taped closed. He was forced to listen as a fresh diaper crinkled and was unfolded, it was slipped underneath him before his legs were lowered. There was a sprinkling of baby powder over his crotch and he was expecting the front of the diaper to be pulled up between his legs but that didn’t happen. There was a small pause and then Daniel felt something wrapping around the most sensitive parts of his crotch. He moaned and belatedly tried to block what was happening but Emmy simply batted his hands away. “Please… not that…” Daniel whined as he looked down and saw the accursed vibrator attached to him. The front of the diaper was pulled up and taped closed. Daniel huffed as Emmy put her hand on the front of the diaper and pressed down a little. The feeling of her rubbing against his erogenous zones made Daniel whine again. “Now be a good boy.” Emmy said as adjusted the diaper. Daniel was lifted off the changing table. He was hoping Emmy hadn’t noticed that the vibrator wasn’t switched on but his hopes didn’t last long. As his giant cousin walked over to the closet she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. A couple of seconds later the vibrator buzzed to life. It was a horribly familiar feeling for Daniel. The dread of leaving the house dressed like a baby, the diapers and the vibrator combined to form a terrifying vision of what his future would be like. His every attempt to escape or otherwise stop Emmy had been a failure, he wanted to get out of this situation but he just didn’t know what more he could do. Wrenched from his old life and made to look like a weird freak to his old friends and co-workers he didn’t know if there was anyone else that would come look for him. He was a young man, he could be facing decades of diapers. The thought was enough to start bringing on a panic attack. “This looks good for today.” Emmy said. Her words forced Daniel back to the present. It was a onesie. Daniel slowly raised his arms as the baby blue onesie was pulled over his head. The stretchy material dropped down below his belly and hung low between his legs. He sighed as the two flaps were popped together. He was expecting some pants or shorts but instead Emmy just took him under the arms and lifted him into the harness again. As Daniel’s head was forced back against his cousin’s breasts he realised he was not even going to get to wear some shoes as they left the house. “I think we’ll turn this up.” Emmy said at the top of the stairs. She pulled out her phone and held it up in front of Daniel. Daniel looked at the screen and saw a line on a graph that was moving rightwards rapidly. Emmy now put her finger on the line, which was very low, and moved it slowly up. Daniel could feel the vibrations growing stronger as Emmy’s finger moved up. He shivered as he saw Emmy making the vibrations in his diaper reach such a proportion that he could hear it coming through the padding. He was gasping when Emmy finally stopped. “How’s that?” Emmy asked as she started walking down the stairs. Daniel felt an unwanted orgasm rapidly building and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Before Emmy had even reached the bottom step he was thrusting against the harness and let out an exclamation as he climaxed. He felt his straining tool rapidly tensing as he spurted into the sex toy. There was no respite. Emmy made her final preparations to leave as if it was normal to have a man helplessly climaxing on her chest. All Daniel could do was whine and groan as the vibrations refused to abate. “So much babbling.” Emmy chuckled, “Here, take this.” Daniel saw a pacifier appear in front of his mouth and he didn’t think. He opened his mouth and the latex bulb popped past his lips and into his mouth. He was vaguely aware of a ribbon hanging from the soother that was clipped to the collar of his onesie. With a muted exclamation Daniel experienced a second orgasm as Emmy stepped out into the front yard. As Daniel hung limply in the harness he tried to catch his breath. He’d had two orgasms and they had barely even left the house! Emmy started walking but instead of going the way they went the previous week Daniel saw they were heading in the other direction. They were walking in the direction that Daniel had tried to escape. Even though Daniel was feeling an ache in his penis as it was forcefully stimulated he had enough presence of mind to know there was nothing in this direction for a long way except for Martina and her bed and breakfast. “Ugh…” Daniel grunted as he came again. The pacifier tumbled from Danny’s lips and bounced at the end of the ribbon. A line of drool fell down his chin and on to his onesie. Without missing a step Emmy reached for the pacifier and brought it back up to Daniel’s mouth. It was as if Emmy had somehow turned the vibrator up to an even higher setting than before, it seemed to target his most sensitive spots and go to town. Daniel’s life had been altered completely and now it felt like his mind was going the same way. He was edged or forcibly given orgasms so often it felt like his brain was turning to mush. It was as if his adult thoughts were being peeled away one humiliation at a time. Now, helplessly cumming into his diaper as he was carried down the street, his situation felt more hopeless than ever before. He just didn’t know how he would ever escape, he didn’t know if he had anything to escape too… “You see?” Emmy chuckled as she reached around and patted the harness over Daniel’s crotch, “When you’re a good boy you get to play with your toys.” Daniel wanted to reply but any time he opened his mouth all he could do was moan and grunt like some kind of prehistoric Neanderthal. It was impossible to say whether Emmy genuinely thought he enjoyed this or if she was just mocking him. He wasn’t even sure it mattered, one way or another he was going to be teased by this vibrator for as long as Emmy chose. The walk was a blur to Daniel whose poor dick ached like a strained muscle. By the time a building came into view he felt like he had orgasmed at least half a dozen times. He had also wet his diaper, the urine passing through holes in the accursed toy and spreading out over the thick padding causing it to swell up. Somehow the thicker, warmer and wetter padding only seemed to make the situation even worse. Martina’s bed and breakfast looked much bigger in the day. Daniel lifted his head to see that the building was a lot bigger than he had imagined, it was akin in size to Emmy’s place. He was surprised when Emmy turned and started walking up to the front door. Another orgasm was forced out of Daniel as she knocked on the door and he a line of drool fell from his mouth as he winced. “Emmy! It’s so good to see you again, I’m so glad you could make it!” Martina had answered the door with a big smile. Daniel saw the Hispanic woman step forward and hold out her arms for a hug. Before he could process what was happening he was crushed between the two women, the large boob that his head was nestled between was joined by Martina’s equally large breasts. For a brief few seconds Daniel’s head was completely enveloped by the large women’s ample chests. When they parted the hug he gratefully drew in some air. “And, of course, little Daniel!” Martine leaned forwards and planted a big kiss on Daniel’s forehead, “I hope you’ve been better behaved since your little adventure.” “Oh, he has.” Emmy chuckled, “Not that I gave him much choice! You may find him rather speechless at the moment, he does love his little buzzy toy after all.” “Of course. My Antonio is the same.” Martina smiled as she held the door open, “Come in, please.” “Thank you, Martina.” Emmy replied as she stepped forwards, “Are the others already here?” “They are.” Martina replied as she closed the front door, “You’re the last to arrive.” Daniel had no idea what the two Amazonian women were talking about. He was barely even listening as it seemed like his entire mind had been devoted to the feelings within his diaper. He was carried through the familiar hallway and out to a room at the back. The door opened and he was met by a sight he scarcely felt was believable. “Emmy! Oh, I was so pleased to hear you finally landed yourself a baby!” A woman taller even than Emmy stood up and hurried over. Yet again Daniel found himself being squeezed between two giantesses. The fleshy orbs straining against the clothing that confined them were pushed against him as the two women hugged. This time the embrace lasted long enough that Daniel feared he would suffocate, his legs and arms flailed as he tried to breathe in. His nostrils filled with the scent of womanhood. As the two women parted Daniel was left to look in horror at a scene he thought would be impossible. A woman was sat in an armchair next to the television, Martina was now sitting opposite her, this other woman who had just hugged Emmy was sat back down on the couch leaving one seat opposite for Emmy. What really took Daniel’s breath away though was not the four giant women but what they were sitting around. A fenced area in the middle of the room exactly like the playpen at Emmy’s house. It was filled with stuffies, toys, bottles… and three other men! Daniel’s mouth fell open and the pacifier dropped to his chest again. There were three men in the playpen and they were each like he was. He couldn’t really process what he was seeing. He didn’t know whether to be happy that he wasn’t alone or sad that others were trapped like him. “I know!” Emmy said in the high-pitched overly excited voice used for children, “New friends!” Daniel shook his head but it was a waste of time. Emmy lifted him out of the chest harness and lowered him into the playpen where the other men. Almost as soon as Daniel’s feet hit the floor he wobbled forwards and the vibrator pushed against him. He convulsed forwards and fell on to his hands and knees as a painful orgasm caused his aching tool to dribble out a little sticky fluid. Daniel’s cheeks reddened as he looked up at the three men who were all watching him. Two of the men looked utterly miserable. Daniel could tell one had been doing a lot of crying recently whilst the other was shifting awkwardly, it took him a couple of seconds to notice that the man’s exposed diaper had browned heavily. The scariest was the third man though, he was sat in front of a colourful toy xylophone and banging away at it happily and as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “Congratulations Emmy!” The woman who hadn’t previously smothered Daniel with her breasts spoke up, “It’s past time you got yourself your very own baby.” “I know.” Emmy said as she sat down and accepted a cup of coffee from Martina, “He’s been a little troublemaker but he’ll settle down eventually.” “Ooh, yes, we heard about the escape.” The woman replied, “Such a naughty little one. You must tell us what happened!” As the women started talking. Daniel wondered what on Earth he had fallen into the middle of. He was embarrassed to be dressed like he was in front of others, of course, but he had a desire to learn what was going on. The need for information outweighed his shame. He crawled over to the man who seemed like he had been crying. The man seemed to be about Daniel’s age though he had red hair and was a bit chubbier, he watched Daniel with apprehension. Daniel had no idea what you were supposed to say to someone in this position. “What’s going on?” Daniel whispered eventually for lack of anything else. “Go away.” The man replied as he turned away. “Please!” Daniel begged quietly, “I didn’t know there were others like… this.” “Well now you do.” The man didn’t seem to want to talk. “We need to escape.” Daniel hissed, “Maybe if we-” “Escape!?” The man replied as if he wasn’t sure Daniel was serious, “To where? We are in the middle of nowhere.” Daniel was getting frustrated. His hands went down to his diaper and he grimaced as he ejaculated yet again. There was almost no pleasure now, it was nearly entirely painful. He tried to push it to the side as he battled to keep the fog from clouding his brain. He crawled over to the man with the messy diaper. He was older than Daniel for sure and as the space between the two men narrowed he could smell the awful scent of soiled underwear. “We need to escape these crazy women!” Daniel hissed to the stranger. “Are you crazy!?” The man replied tensely, “If they hear you talking like that I’ll get punished and…” “We can’t stay here.” Daniel tried to reason with the obviously distressed man, “I’ve been stuck like this for a couple of weeks and-…” “Weeks!?” The man frowned, “Is that all?” “H-How long have you…” Daniel started hesitantly. “It’s hard to tell.” The man shrugged, “She doesn’t let me see clocks or calendars. She celebrated my birthday last month so I think it’s been at least a year.” Daniel felt his stomach drop. The thought of being with Emmy for that length of time was nearly enough to make him burst into tears. He sat back and trembled as he looked over to the other man, the one who was happily playing like a baby. He heard the messy man snort. “Don’t waste your time.” The man said as he followed Daniel’s desperate gaze. “What’s his deal?” Daniel asked in a shocked whisper, “He doesn’t… like it, does he?” “Who knows?” The stinky man shrugged, “He was here when I was first brought here and he seemed normal enough then. He changed over time though, now he at least acts as if he is just a baby and happy about it whenever I see him.” Daniel sat in stunned silence as he looked over at the man who now seemed like a vision of his future. His trembling became full on shaking as he envisioned himself slowly getting lost forever and becoming no more than the overgrown baby he was treated as. He thought about the orgasms he had been forced to have and the fogginess that seemed to inhibit his brain more and more. Is that where it would all lead? Would he become nothing more than a drooling infant? The panic that had been underneath the surface for a long time seemed to explode out of Daniel. He climbed to his feet and wobbled dramatically. He saw the women around him stop talking to watch him. He couldn’t stay here, he couldn’t become like these other people resigned to their fate as helpless babies looked after by these crazy women! “No!” Daniel yelled out loud. Daniel charged towards the edge of the playpen. His vision swam as tears filled his eyes. He waddled as fast as he could until he reached the metal fence, the bars were in a diagonal pattern and he saw an opportunity there. He dropped to his hands and knees and crawled towards a gap between the barricades, he could just about squeeze through. The door was open and he started getting back to his feet. “For goodness sake!” Emmy’s voice was filled with an anger that Daniel had never heard before. Daniel had barely taken a couple of stumbling steps before Emmy’s massive hands stopped and easily pulled him over to the couch. Daniel tried to scratch and claw, he was willing to do anything to get away but Emmy’s control of him was absolute. Before he knew what was happening he was horizontal and facing the ground. The snaps on his onesie were popped open and they sprang up revealing his diaper underneath. Daniel felt a pulling on the back of the diaper’s waistband and it quite suddenly tore. The back of the diaper flopped down leaving his butt open to the room. He knew what was coming but as the first spank landed he couldn’t help but yelp. He was already lost to despair so it wasn’t long before he was bawling his eyes out about everything that had happened, was happening and would happen. “I. Can’t. Believe. You. Are. Making. Me. Do. This. At. Your. Play. Date!” Emmy exclaimed. Daniel kicked his legs and flailed his fists as he cried and desperately tried to get away. He didn’t know how many times he was spanked but by the end he knew his rear end was bruised. As the women discussed his errant behaviour and Martina went to fetch a fresh diaper Daniel felt himself cumming again. It didn’t matter what he did. Daniel was completely at the mercy of someone who seemed to have none, someone who seemed to believe he needed this embarrassing treatment. He went limp as he pictured weeks, months, years and even decades as nothing more than a diaper-filling, helpless little baby. Daniel was taped into a fresh diaper in short order. With everyone staring his way he was turned towards Emmy and knew what was coming. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth as a hard pointy nipple was pushed past his lips. He couldn’t see behind him but he heard the women talking, he heard each of the other men being picked up as easily as he had been, he heard them all being attached to their caregivers’ nipples. As the men sucked on the breasts and felt their bellies filling with thick creamy milk the women simply spoke to each other as if this was an everyday occurrence. Four men completely helpless to their Amazon’s desires. --- A new story similar to "Cousin Emmy" has just been started! You can read the first part of "Training Daniel" RIGHT NOW at the following links: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1258022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj
    1 point
  26. Loved this extra long chapter. I had actually thought about involving CPS but thought Officer Riley would make a better attempt to discover who he is and where he belongs. In truth you are actually more correct. The officer would try and as soon as possible transfer responsibility for Zack to someone else, namely CPS. Now given time and a potential leade they would rather find family to release the child to than CPS. That would most likely be the best for the child. Still her responsibility is on the streets and not babysitting so CPS is normally contacted immediately. For Zack this might actually be a good thing. He might have an opportunity to escape the system and once again be on the run. Certainly his chances of escape are far greater in the care of a foster family than they would be in police custody. I am already patiently awaiting the next chapter.
    1 point
  27. You are absolutely right! I'll start sewing up Steve the Squirrel a little messenger bag and a little mail cap!
    1 point
  28. I agree, @littlesheri keeps going in unexpected directions, I really expected Zach to fold and fully confess. The fact he did not brings up many possibilities. The question is, when will Kelly finally agree to bring in the authorities? When will she confess to Dad that in fact he is missing? So many possibilities!
    1 point
  29. Well I agree there, now we have a president that wants us to pay for people coming into our country illegally, and dead beat college students that don't feel they should have to pay back the loans they to out. I didn't take out loans, went to community college for 2 years than state for 2 more. Cost where way less that way, although that was 40 years ago. Plus this is the first year in 4 I had to pay taxes even though I make good money.
    1 point
  30. I mostly wear thick terry cloth diapers/nappies and boosters during the day, and if going out for some time double plastic pants over them. If I need to change, then a disabled restroom/toilet is the place to go. I have my terry squares pre folded ready in my bag, and something to put the wet one in. Wearing thick diapers doesn’t bother me when out, wearing a body will compress everything slightly, and loose fitting clothes will cover the bulkiness. Nobody will notice.
    1 point
  31. I don't really care about them one way or the other. My Daddy is doing a proper check to see if I need to be changed so it isn't like He relies on them.
    1 point
  32. Chapter 108: General Gao’s BETH TEXTED ME the following morning and said she was skipping breakfast to take care of an errand with Reila, so I sat down with Amy, Mia, and Willow. “Not with your girlfriend today?” Mia asked curiously. I didn’t even bother correcting her, “She had something to do.” I munched on one of the giant pieces of bacon right then, swallowing and asking, “Did you three want to go shopping on Saturday?” “I thought you said it was a bad idea?” Amy said. I nodded, “It would have been by yourselves. We’ll have Beth, Reila, probably Livy, and also Beth’s bodyguard with us?” “That’s a large group?” Willow asked. “That’s kind of hard to move around with?” I shrugged, “If you want to get adopted, go with a smaller group. If you just want to shop and get a chance to see more than the university grounds, that’ll be the safest way?” “How do you get to go off-campus so much?” Zoey, another member of our new nest, asked. “My grandmother?” I told her. “Who is she?” “Amanda Westerfield?” I answered. “That is?” She asked, “I’m not from Ames?” she added with the gasps from a couple of her friends added to the sounds around us. I smiled, “You know the new student union building? Westerfield Hall?” She nodded, “Your grandparents gave the money for it?” “I don’t know if they contributed, but it was named in honor of my grandmother. She’s a big deal in AI and nanite technology advances here. She won the Bremer Prize recently?” Her eyes finally signaled some recognition, “So she’s like really smart?” I giggled, “You could say that.” By the end of breakfast, I planned to meet my friends and get picked up by my grandmother and Nikki. I walked with some friends toward the Matisse Center. I soon sat in Screenwriting class, where all our animated scripts were due. We also went over our next assignment, which would be the next Narratives project. “Okay, for this next assignment, I’m going to not just give you the medium of the film, but we’re also going to have everyone focus on the same thematic idea. This film is to be between fifteen and twenty minutes long and should focus on the theme of betrayal.” “That’s all?” Mason, one of our studio members, asked. “Nothing more specific?” Professor Gibney shook his head, “I don’t want to dictate the project for you. I will say it could be a betrayal of love, country, pet, or any other kind of betrayal you can think of?” As we left class, I was already thinking of some ideas. Right then, I also realized that my diaper was undoubtedly getting close to needing a change. I had zero plans to go to one of the HoloNannies, though! I decided to hang out near Beth’s class again and work on my script ideas. By the time her class ended an hour later, I already had three good ideas and ten pages written for each! “Hey,” she said when she saw me. “Hi, Beth,” I told her with a smile, then went up to her and embraced her. She picked me up and discreetly felt my bottom, “Didn’t feel like using the HoloNannies to change?” I made a face that she and Nikki both laughed at. “Would you mind?” I asked sheepishly. She laughed, “If I have to! It’s just wet, right?” I blushed deeper but nodded. Soon, changed out of the diaper and into a fresh one; we headed for the student union and hit one of the pizza places. She ordered two ‘big’ slices and gave me half of one to eat. “You know, this half of a slice is still like half a pizza back home!” She shook her head, “I really would love to see what your proportions look like to me?” “I wonder what would even happen if you went over?” She shrugged, “I know there are Mids and Bigs who have gone over to work with companies in the past?” “Wait, really?” She nodded, “There is a company called Diamond Tours that has become kind of notorious for luring new Littles here?” She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, “Supposedly, their entire office on the other side is made up of Bigs?” “Actually, I think that’s the company my mom and grandparents used to come here. How do we not know this about their staff, though?” She shrugged, “I’ve only heard bits and pieces through Mom and Dad, but I guess the portal either automatically shrinks them to being just in the tall category there, or they manipulate people themselves?” “So what’s the racket? Convince people to come over, immediately adopt them?” She shrugged, “Obviously, they don’t claim everyone if your mom and her parents made it back?” I nodded, “Then there are idiots like my exchange group?” She nodded, “You’ve already had several adopted.” “Including one of our professors,” I shook my head and took a few more bites. “It was all worth it, though, to meet you,” I said with a smile. She smiled back, “I’m glad you came too!” “Say…” I said nervously, “I had a thought about tomorrow. Before Grandma takes us home, would you be open to going out to dinner and a movie?” She smiled, “Carly Slane, are you asking me out on a date?” I smiled back, “Uh-huh?” “Where are we eating…?” The two of us discussed the ideas Shelby had helped me with, and she agreed to the plan before we went to sneak in some editing time before our class. We got three more scenes edited before our Narratives class began. BETH SAT IN their Narratives class beside Carly and Charlotte, watching as the professor talked about some different depth-of-field effects you could accomplish either during filming or in your post-production edits. The images projected did look really cool, but she felt most of the techniques were above her. A look at Carly showed her intense concentration and a smile, though. ‘She’s such a nerd sometimes!’ she giggled to herself. Professor Wyler lectured and demonstrated the technology for the first thirty minutes of class before saying, “I want to give you all some time to work on your projects as a group since I know many of you are having trouble scheduling time you can meet. This’ll give you at least an extra couple of hours, which I hope will help those struggling groups.” Beth smiled. With the rhythm Carly and she had been getting into, they could make much more progress that afternoon than they had planned! “Before we go, I want to offer everyone one more challenge you must complete by class on Tuesday.” Beth noticed most of the groups stop from the moving they’d just begun; several seemed almost desperate then. “So, the project is to create a studio logo splash clip for the beginning of your films. I will have a few faculty members select their preference and award the top group two million credits, second place, one million, third, seven-fifty, and fourth; as long as you complete it, you will get four hundred thousand. The splash screens should last between five and twenty seconds long. The cooler and more relevant, the better!” There was some excited chatter around the room and some questions before he dismissed everyone. “How is the editing coming?” Charlotte asked her and Carly. “Pretty good?” Carly said. We’re starting to wrap up Act One in our first edit. Beth and I have a pretty good rhythm going and were flying earlier. I think we can get another eight hours in right now and hopefully finish by tomorrow afternoon. Otherwise, we might come in on Saturday.” “Sounds like a plan,” Charlotte said. “Don’t feel like you have to kill yourselves though. We could get some work done on Monday and Tuesday. I’ve already reserved the student who will compose the music for the film.” “Cool,” Beth said. “What about this project?” “We’ll work on it with Ethan, Sophie, and Will,” Charlotte said. “While Carly would be good at this, I want you guys just to focus on the edit?” Beth nodded, “Okay.” “Let me know when you get done. If it’s by Monday, we might schedule a viewing of the rough with everyone.” “Okay,” Carly said. “Come on, Beth, let’s get to work…” She jumped off the chair and pulled her backpack over her shoulders. “Such a taskmaster!” Beth kidded Carly. Carly giggled in response, and they made their way to the editing studio. Nikki checked the room first and then stationed herself to watch over them. “Why don’t I order some food to be delivered?” Beth suggested. “That way, we won’t have to worry about you skipping dinner.” “Sounds great!” Carly told her. “What do you want?” Carly shrugged, “Not pizza? I could maybe go for something like General Tso’s chicken?” “Huh?” Carly looked thoughtful, “Wait, Mom said it’s called General Gao’s here?” Beth nervously nodded. Nikki spoke up, though, “Are you sure you want that? That’s really spicy?” Beth and Carly both laughed, “She probably does,” Beth said. “This one has a crazy spice tolerance. She actually won a back-to-school contest a few weeks ago. You want something, too?” She asked the bodyguard, who had been practically blending into the wall until then. “Sure…” One thing Beth had always appreciated about the local Chinese food place she ordered from was that they would come to find you in a building you were working on. So it was that Carly continued working on editing, even as they took delivery of their food. They’d just made it to the scene in the playroom the day of ‘Bree’s adoption.’ “Why don’t we stop and eat, then we’ll keep going?” Beth suggested. Carly shrugged, and they all gathered around a table on the back side of the room to split up the order. She shook her head at Nikki, watching Carly eat the first bite. She was pretty good about not being a mommy type herself, but you could see she was already planning how to rescue the crazy Little! Carly seemed to have sensed it as she smiled and enjoyed the first bite. “You really can eat that?” Nikki asked. “It’s delicious!” Carly told her. “You want a piece?” Nikki clearly couldn’t believe it was the regular dish, so she used her own chopsticks to take a piece of the meat and placed it in her mouth. She chewed before rapidly chugging some of her drink! “That’s not spicy?” She asked in disbelief! As if to prove a point, Carly grabbed one of the peppers and bit about half of it off into her mouth. “These are great! But really, I’d rate them maybe a mild poblano or jalapeno back home?” She shrugged and kept eating. “She really is an alien…” Nikki muttered, and the three of them laughed! After watching Carly scarf down food that should have been impossible to eat, she watched her switch back to editing and gradually move faster and faster. They did have to stop and enjoy the improv footage from the tea party, though! They were just getting ready to splice some clips together when a knock came on the door, and it opened. I TURNED AND found Charlotte and Sebastian at the door. “Hey guys,” I said, “What’s up?” “Just wanted to see how you two are getting on?” Charlotte asked. “Pretty good,” I told her. “Just about to finish the tea party scene?” They both chuckled, “I wish we could include the original,” Sebastian said. “Be careful with that one, though. I don’t think you violated any of your stupid Little’s rules, but it’s close to the line?” I nodded, “I actually scrubbed the audio from the original files on the system already.” I didn’t tell them I kept a copy in a strongly encrypted file on a personal storage device, though! ‘I know that no one will ever access it who I don’t to, though!’ “So, when do you think you’ll be able to finish this rough cut?” Charlotte asked. I shrugged and looked at the time, “We’ve got about ten more scenes to go; I’m hoping by the time I have to leave to go to the nest, we can be down to two or three left?” “That’s fast; you’re being careful with the cuts?” Sebastian asked. “She is,” Beth said for me. “The parts already look like a finished product to me. She keeps saying there are more things to do, but I sure can’t tell?” I shrugged, “I want to play with the transition effects some more for timing. Some of that, though, doesn’t make sense to get too nit-picky until we have the soundtrack. We also need to add sound effects to some scenes. I’ll work on that early next week, though.” “It sounds like you two have it in hand. Can you let us know when it’s done?” Charlotte asked. “Sure! Why don’t we plan to meet with anyone who wants to see the rough cut around 20 o’clock on Monday?” I said. “Bring your own pizza?” “Sure, we should be able to access one of the small viewing theaters, too,” Sebastian said. “Have a good weekend,” he said, pulling Charlotte from the room and letting us return to the editing. “Think they don’t trust us?” I asked once the door was closed. “No, they definitely do!” Beth said, “I think it’s more the helpless feeling of this part being out of their hands?” “Well, you can’t exactly have a full group working on this part?” I responded. “No, and I think that letting go is tough sometimes,” she smiled beside me. “I can kind of understand? You’re pretty much doing the whole thing right now.” I blushed, “Sorry?” “It’s your major; you should be the one doing it!” I continued working as quickly but carefully as possible. I hated seeing my original self in the early cuts, but I couldn’t help but smile anytime there was a close-up of my new face. I loved the hairstyles they’d used, and the outfits were cute—if only they weren’t as infantile! I couldn’t help but love my new self a lot more, though! The editing passed with a series of steps for each set of shots. Step one was using Beth’s notes to determine which take was the best. She had done a great job, and I couldn’t disagree with her choices on the Edit Decision List she drew up. With the editing software, it was a quick press of options to have all of the camera shots from that take available to quickly glance through the script and see what looked good for a selection. I would alternate close-ups, medium shots, and wide shots depending on what made sense to tell the story. Each time I did a close-up of Beth, I also felt butterflies in my stomach. Charlotte was a professionally fun actress in all of her shots. She was so talented! Little things like a raise of her eyebrow, a slight turn up of her lips, or tensing of her body told the story so well in anything she did! You could take the audio out of the clip and still be able to read what she was saying and doing! That really applied to most of the cast, though! Ava was the one exception. She really struggled to act the part of the daycare owner believably. I could see why Beth had so much footage of the time in the daycare playing because it took multiple takes to get a scene good enough for her. Even then, I found myself using some creative shots and cuts to use her voice and avoid her facial expressions, which tended to be rather dull or unrealistic. I hated the subject matter of the film, but there was a sense of pride in my being as I completed each part of it. It probably helped that even though I enjoyed my appearance, it still took me a moment to recognize myself as the actress in the scenes! To my surprise, it was soon twenty minutes from when I was supposed to be in the dorm, and I had just one last scene to finish! “I want to stay!” I complained, even as I followed Beth’s directions and saved, backed up, and logged out of everything. “I know, but the last thing we want to do is have a curfew violation for you?” I nodded, “Yeah…” As I stood up, I realized we’d never changed my diaper again, and it was practically all hanging below the level of my skirt! Beth had just put her backpack on and smirked, “That’s a little wet…?” “I noticed,” I said, looking at the clock. “Do you think you can deal with it until you get back to your nest?” Beth asked. “Time is running out?” “If you carry me?” I said with a sigh. “Just don’t leak on me,” she said half-seriously. “They’re usually pretty good about not doing that. But no promises?” She risked it, gathering me up and walking beside Nikki quickly to the dorms. When we reached Sanders Hall, she sat me down at the door, and I grimaced. “Sorry, Beth. I did leak on you, it looks like.” Thankfully, her jacket was waterproof, but there was a definite spot on her side where my diaper contacted her. “It’s okay, Carly, that’ll teach me to make sure we check your diaper more often! Get inside and get Miss Lilly to change you quickly before you leak on anything else!” she advised as she knelt down and risked getting wet again with a hug. “See you in the morning,” I told her, “Love you,” I added softly. “Love you too,” she smiled at me. I was just crossing the lobby to the elevator when I saw Mackenzie. “Well, hello there,” she said, “I haven’t seen you all week except in the pool!” I blushed, “Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and I’ve been working on that film project.” “Is that where you’re coming from now?” I nodded, “Yeah, we were trying to get as much done today as we could.” “Too busy to change that diapee?” I squirmed under her gaze as she knelt in front of me, clearly able to see the soaked diaper hanging below my skirt! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! My writing drought has continued through this week, but I'm hoping this weekend that I may have a shot at writing more again. We'll see what my mindset is like. Unless I have a massively productive weekend, we'll definitely be back on once per week again for a while. Thanks for your patience here!
    1 point
  33. Hey everyone! I did a whole bunch of writing and planning for the next few chapters yesterday and felt that might be a better move than rushing to edit this. I’m hoping this bulk work I did will make it so that I largely won’t have to both write and then later edit chapters in the same day. It’s doable but with some of the longer chapters, it can be a lot. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 4: Gripping Onto What’s Fun Only… and Failing Oh boy, do the Bigs around here have some potent food choices. I thought that some noisy toots or having to pee really bad was an issue, but there is nothing quite like feeling hungover for hours after eating whatever caused me to still feel fuzzy when I got home after daycare. Nancy seemed a bit concerned and asked me a bunch of funny questions, but by the next morning, the buzz and fuzziness had largely faded and I just kind of felt at ease. In fact, it was the first time I felt okay about anything in my life here in a long time. Nancy still seemed a bit perplex, but she just kind of went along with it, even going as far as to say the old standard of ‘if you’re happy, I’m happy.’ I could see a look behind her eyes that made me question that statement a little bit, but she was Nancy. She would never lie to me, and I mean, she had started to cut off my crusts lately. Who would cut off your crusts and would still lie to you. No one… that’s who. So, life continued just very much as it had. I noticed a few oddities, just kinda feeling a bit numb and forgetful about certain things, but I was still the oldest Little in the Canopy room and that had to mean something. To be frank, a bonus of being just a teensy bit forgetful was that I was able to read a bunch of the books I had before. I stumbled over a word or two, but no one uses them outside that book, so I didn’t really care. I got the gist of it after all, and I was still a smarty pants around here. To even further prove my maturity, I even upped my rejection of other Littles when they came up to me and asked me to play. Before, I sometimes agreed to play with them if it was in my best interest, such as blending in on days where I thought the staff was suspicious of me, or if someone like Mrs. Carter or Mrs. Gillies was upset at me for one reason or another. I was a good gir… well behaved, and I think that’s all that should have mattered, but still, I wanted my status to stay that way as much as possible. So, for today as an example, this one Little, Anna, came up to me. She was a tiny firecracker of a thing, and from her pull-ups just peaking ever so slightly above her waistband of her jeans today, I knew she wasn’t going to be in this room for much longer. “Pwease pay wiff me?” she begged, her eyes becoming like round saucers in her down-pat begging act. Fortunately, after so many times with Littles here by now, I was practically immune to it. “No, Anna. I said no and I meant it. Go find one of the other Littles. I need to finish my book before snack time today.” “But you pwomised!” she countered. “Iss jus’ some tea pawty dis time. I pwomise!” I scratched my head and tried to remember ever promising such a thing, tea party or otherwise. It was a major downside of my memory being a little problematic, but I just chalked it up to my exhaustion levels. I mean, I was getting super sleepy around the afternoon time lately after all, so it just made sense. Still, I just shook my head fiercely. “Doesn’t matter what I promised you, Anna, if it wasn’t today. Unless you can tell me when, then I must have meant it for the day I said it. Not my fault you didn’t remember or didn’t get to me in time that day.” I felt so triumphant as I foisted the blame back onto Anna. For her part, Anna just stood there for a moment and scratched her own head trying to remember when it was and what exactly I had said. Being the more regressed of the two of us, I knew my word would mean more than hers if it ever came down to it. I couldn’t remember promising anything, but if she couldn’t either, I felt pretty justified and off the hook for this go round. Finally, Anna broke from her head scratching. “I can’t remembuh, but pwease, Emiwy! Pwease!” The poor Little was now even succumbing to clasping her hands together and pleading with me even harder now. It was a rare form to see most Littles get to that level, and I will admit that I cracked a little, but I ultimately still held my resolve. “No, Anna. Not now. I need to find out what happens to my hero James as he climbs the grape vine to find the ogre and save his village. I don’t have time for tea now.” I was being truthful and the book, complete even with pictures, was fascinating to me. Still though, I looked at Anna, and her wide eyes seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears any moment now. Seeing Mrs. Carter casually glance our way every once in a while, I knew I had to back up and try to resolve this mess before it got even worse. I was already on strike one today for refusing to come to sing-along time this morning. I never had to before and I was more mature than others and I had a book to read and… I shook my head, trying to get back on track, and resumed looking back at the still begging Anna before me. I sighed audibly, still seeing the ever-watchful Mrs. Carter looming nearby. “Fine. How about later? Okay? Will that make you run off and leave me alone right now?” Anna’s pleading stopped, and again, she seemed deep in thought, this time stroking her chin, but soon, a smile appeared across her lips, and she nodded her head enthusiastically. “Yes! I’ll ask you waiter. Tank you Emiwy!” I nodded and made sure she toddled off far away from me. Satisfied she was bugging someone else now, I resumed reading my wonderful book. Of course, I had no intention of playing with her or even having tea later in the day, but she didn’t need to know that. All I knew right then was that I had likely been spared strike two and an immediate march over to the punishment room. My butt was still sore from last week when I went there again for refusing to eat my veggies at lunch time. They were all green and squishy, so refusing, I got a spanking. Unfortunately, since my first encounter with Mrs. Gillies, she had insisted on me participating in more Littles activities than I used to. Stil trying to maintain her custody of me, Nancy didn’t object and actually encouraged me to participate in order to blend in better. I didn’t like her much for that, but I couldn’t deny that she had a tiny bit of a point, so I eventually forgave her. Plus, it didn’t hurt that she offered me a freshly baked cookie later that night as an apology for hurting my feelings earlier. Today, though, to my chagrin, was art day. Now, being the English major I was, I supported the arts program in all their renewed refinery back on Earth. Artists and their grand designs were springing up everywhere back home, but just because one supports something, does not mean they can do it themselves. For me, I could appreciate a good Picasso or Monet any day, but I was near useless when it came to doing anything like that myself. Still, when Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie told me to do something lately, I tried to do it. “Alright everyone,” Miss Valerie started to announce excitedly, “today is art day!” Many of the Littles around me cheered. I did not. “Yes. Now, some of you will be working with markers or the crayons with me, but others of you will be working with paints with Miss Valerie,” Mrs. Carter pointed out, holding up a bucket of crayons and markers while also gesturing to the easels at the other end of the room near the treehouse structure there. I groaned, but I knew that painting was just downright messy, so I ended up joining Mrs. Carter and a few other Littles with the markers and crayons. “So… do we get a prompt, or…?” I tried to ask without sounding too much like one of the drooling Littles around here. Mrs. Carter only chuckled. “Well, Emily, you can just choose to do something on your own or we have these very easy lined drawings all lined up for anyone who wants them.” I hesitated for a moment, but when I saw most of the Littles wearing pull-ups quickly snatch the lined drawings, I elected for the blank piece of paper instead. “I’ll just stick to using my mind. Shouldn’t be too hard…” Mrs. Carter just smirked at me and walked away to help a few of the other Littles. Time dragged on a bit after that. It took me at least 15 minutes to decide to just draw a house and a nice day to fulfill the needs of the assignment, but I kept messing up the lines. I wanted it to be perfect, and I started grumbling heavily to myself. “Easy there, Em,” Tyler noted from next to me. “It’s just to have fun here. No need in giving yourself a migraine…” I always liked Tyler. He was kind to most everyone, seemed to be a little possessive of things that belonged to him, but he also seemed to be one of the few around here that I could talk to even remotely normally. “Easy for you to say… didn’t you mention being an art major or some such?” Tyler shook his head. “Technically no. Former marketing major but in truth, I almost did consider choosing art. Still… just takes a little skill and some imagination around here.” He then rested his crayon down and held up the piece of artwork he had been working diligently on since I started. “Geez…” My eyes darted around his beautifully crafted image. It was a self-portrait but was entirely down in crayon in ways I had never even considered before. Having only 12 colors to choose from, he nearly effortlessly blended many of them together to create highlights and shadows everywhere. “That’s… it’s…” “So lovely!” Mrs. Carter rudely interjected from behind us. “You should be very proud of that, Tyler. I think we should stick that out front to show off.” Her eyes then darted over to my sorry excuse of a drawing. “And Emily… that’s a very good effort. I’m sure Nancy will just love it. Is that your house back on Earth, sweetie?” I could feel the condescension and her tone used exclusively for younger Littles just dripping off each of her words. I nodded, and seemingly satisfied, Mrs. Carter walked off. Feeling my emotions suddenly surge as they oddly had been recently, I quickly ripped up my paper. “Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” “Hey!” Tyler tried to yell out to stop me, but it was too late. He looked a little crestfallen as he stared back at me. “That was really good, Em. You should have kept that…” I just angrily hmphed and folded my arms. Tyler seemed a little hurt, but I didn’t realize someone else had been watching and listening in. “It’s okay, Tyler,” Miss Valerie said warmly from behind us. “You have a wonderful piece of artwork, and I think Emily here just needs something different today.” She then held out her hand to my crossed arms and smiled at me patiently. “Come on, Emily. Let’s see if painting is more your style today.” Seeing her invitation more as a command than a request, I sighed and took her hand. “Bye Tyler… I really did like your piece…” He smiled back at me and waved goodbye. “Thank you, Em. Just have fun today, okay?” I didn’t have time to respond back as Miss Valerie wasted no time in dressing me in a large billowing smock that covered all my clothing from my neck down to my feet. Seemingly happy with her work, Miss Valerie stood back and smiled. “Wonderful. Washable and even edible paint, but no sense in getting it on your clothes needlessly, huh?” I just nodded and wanted to get this portion of my day over with. Miss Valerie kept smiling and brought me to a now empty sheet of paper hoisted up on an easel. It seemed even more daunting to me than my previous sheet with the markers I was using, but Miss Valerie just pushed the paints and brushes right up to me. “Here you go, honey. As Tyler said, just have fun!” With that, she then left me, but I still felt stumped. I had already tried and personally felt like I had failed with my rendition of a house, so I had no earthly idea what to paint now. Ten minutes passed and I noticed that many of the Littles had begun to disperse to go get cleaned up with some of the volunteers today. Groaning over a bunch of college-aged and high schoolers seeing me struggle with something like painting, just got me all twisted inside. Before I resigned in abject failure though, Miss Valerie came back up to me and sighed. “Still no painting, huh?” I shook my head sadly. She then patted my shoulder. “Here. Let’s try something else.” She then grabbed a brush and splattered a few dollops of paint on the paper plate in front of me. “Okay, I won’t subject you to finger painting today, but we can at least make something for you to take home to Nancy today.” “But I don’t think I can do it, Miss Valerie!” I accidentally whined back. I meant it more as a protest, but once again, my cloudy emotions seemed to be taking over. “I’m terrible at art! Always have been!” “I don’t think that’s true, but even if you think it is, that’s okay, dear. I have something else in mind anyways.” She then grabbed something from her pocket and stretched it out. “Alright. Eyes closed, but just in case you want to peak…” Without so much as another word, she wrapped the long cloth around my eyes. “But I can’t see!” I protested, but it was no use. In seconds, everything was either shades of black or there were just some slips of light coming from underneath the cloth, but it was just of the floor and my feet… nowhere near close to the sheet in front of me. Miss Valerie chuckled. “That’s okay, sweetie. Right now, we’re just going to have fun.” And with that, she took a hold of both my arms and held them out before me, like I was some half-dead mummy or Frankenstein’s monster. Before I had a chance to protest, Miss Valerie cut me off. “Now, before you complain, I just want to do this one thing. I’ll hold you up and decide the color, but you just move your arms with what feels best, okay?” Seeming trapped and helpless, I felt couldn’t do anything but nod. “Perfect! Alright… here we go!” Miss Valerie then thrusted me downward and up. It felt strange to be controlled and yet not in control as well. My brush definitely hit the canvas, but not being able to see anything, I just moved about between long strokes and sheer wildness. I could quickly feel splatters of paint coating my hands and arc out to my chest. I hesitated. “Keep going, Emily! You’re doing really great. Just tell me when you want to switch colors.” “Switch!” I belted out immediately. I then dove down and popped back up moments later. From the splashing of the water on my hands, I knew I was making a mess, but Miss Valerie didn’t seem to care. She even started making race car noises behind me and started to turn the whole thing into a game. I would shout, “Switch!” and she wound dunk me down again and then back up all while humming and grunting out like we were in some car race or on a rollercoaster. “Vroom! Eeek! Dunka dunka dunka! Vroom! Vroom!” It was so silly… she was so silly, but it didn’t take long of the utter ridiculousness for me to begin to crack a smile as well. Being tossed around, practically smeared in paint most likely, and just waving about like some madwoman, it was hard not to. Finally, Miss Valerie halted me into position. “Alright, I think that’s good. Just stay still and let me help you out here.” I did as I was instructed, and the blindfold was quickly removed after my brushes were taken from my hands. Before me, the whole area, wisely protected by plastic sheeting and newspapers, was covered in splashes of paint, nearly too numerous to list, but when I stared at the canvas, it wasn’t anything, but it was also something. I wasn’t sure what, but I just marveled at the array of colors used and I almost couldn’t believe that had sparked from Miss Valerie’s and I’s chaotic dance of sorts. “We did that?” Miss Valeria chuckled as she began to use a wet wipe to clean the bulk of my hands. “No, sweetie… you did that. I just helped you carry the load for a bit. I took away all your judgement and worry over what you were doing. And, if I’m not mistaken from a few of the giggles I heard you make out, I think you had a good time as well. Am I right?” It was hard to swallow all that at once, because she was essentially insinuating that I just let go of everything here, and while that worked for the art world a lot of times, I also had to read between the lines as well. I couldn’t just outright tell her that I wouldn’t give into their infantile designs for me, but I also had to say something. So, I just kind of looked down and nervously bit my lip and rubbed my shoes together. “I guess…” Miss Valerie smiled, and I was grateful she didn’t push the matter further. “Okay. I got most of that paint off, but I think you need some sink time as well. So, off to the potty room with you. Scoot!” Not needing to be told twice, I marched into the bathroom with Miss Valerie. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but after thoroughly washing my hands off with most of the rest of the paint, Miss Valerie just kind of stopped in front of the door as I started to walk out. “Forgetting something?” I tried to rack my brain to think of anything she could be talking about, but I just came up empty. “No… I don’t think so?” Miss Valerie sighed. “Hmmm… well, if you need me to remind you… the potty, Emily… do you need to go potty?” Her hand gestured toward the diminutive stall I had been using so far in there. Seeing so many around here demoted to pull-ups I just had to pause for a moment, and really think if I did or not. I didn’t want to have any slip-ups and earn myself another strike, but I didn’t feel the need at all. “No, Miss Valerie. I don’t have to go…” Miss Valerie seemed a bit put off by that notion, but ultimately just accepted it and let me rejoin the others. Once the art supplies had been cleaned up and the artwork placed on drying racks, the rest of the staff got lunch prepared. It was pretty standard fare, but I guess there was a surge of us in the Canopy room recently, as they even brought in Miss Mindy from the Meadows room to supervise the event. Several Littles were scared, knowing exactly what types of Littles she looked over, but her warm smile and buoyant personality convinced most of them that she was only here to help today. I was less convinced. Still, after lunch was over, everyone mulled about their day. Another round to the potties for most of the Littles, but I just kept reading my book about James and the ogre. It was just getting to the good part when Miss Mindy walked over to me. “Enjoying your book, honey?” I stared up at the tall curly redhead, but I think her nice smile threw me off a little. “Oh yes. I just got to the part where James is taking the magical flute from the treasure room!” Her eyes beamed down at me, and she even lowered her face to mine a little. She seemed less threatening closer to the ground with me, but I could still tell something was cooking behind her eyes. “That’s wonderful, Emily.” She then paused and looked at the rest of me. “Emily… do you need to go potty?” I probably should have been expecting that type of question considering that almost every Little in here just went or had an accident of some sort, but I honestly didn’t feel the need to go. So, trying to act as casually as I could about it, I shook my head. “Nope! I’m all good. Thanks for asking!” Trying to shuffle her away, I smiled widely and then dove back into my book. My ploy didn’t work though as Miss Mindy pulled down my book only seconds later so that I now faced her again. “Emily… I think you do need to go. Miss Valerie says you didn’t go before lunch, so you’re either not drinking enough, or you’re lying to one or both of us now.” I was starting to feel a little defensive right then, but I still tried to remain calm. It was a classic Littles trap, but I didn’t realize it at the time. I just wanted to read my book to see how it would end. Nothing sinister or anything like that, and besides, I really didn’t have to go. Maybe in an hour, but not then. “I’m not lying,” I tried to defend myself. “Honest…” Miss Mindy still didn’t seem satisfied with my answer, hesitated for a moment, and then yanked my book away from me. “Hey!” Miss Mindy held the book just out of my reach, and I tried to claw it back. “Tsk, tsk,” was about all she said back to me, and frankly it just kind of got me more annoyed and more desperate to just go on with my day and finish the book. I was so near the end, but I couldn’t remember it from when I read it before. So, I persisted. Now, I just want to go on record and say that the Littles guide I read might honestly be a ploy for Littles to regress themselves. It practically hints at just submitting to Bigs by the end, but as I was finding out, it was also leaving out huge bits of useful information. First, not all Big advice is bad, seeing as if I had listened to even a single one of them, I might have even been home by now. Second, a Little should always carry their passport with them, even beneath their clothing. It’s your lifeline and your bags can always be stolen… your bra or even underwear, possibly, but not so easily. Third and finally by now, I felt it should have listed something about moving your hands fast back toward a Big. It might have just been some playful shoving or trying to get something just out of your reach, but it just took a second for something to go terribly wrong. And something did go wrong… Trying to snatch my book back, Miss Mindy almost seemed to be toying with me by now. Several Littles looked on in horror at the scene unfolding before them, yet no other Big was there to put a stop to it. If they had, I might not have realized that Miss Mind suddenly arced back her hand just a little out of my reach, or that just under the book was Miss Mindy’s face. It took only a split second, but reaching out further, I lost my balance, and my tiny palm came crashing down and smacked Miss Mindy right in the face. A ghastly shock echoed throughout the room. Everything at once felt like it had stopped. Miss Mindy seemed truly unhurt but seemed definitely perplexed over what had just happened with her face and my hand. For my part, I nearly froze as I stared back at my hand like it had somehow betrayed me. I knew it was just my fault, but I knew whatever happened next wasn’t going to be good. So, even for a moment, it felt nice to blame someone or something else other than my own fault. Regardless, Miss Mindy’s expression soon grew dark, and she bolted up. Her full height stood strained above me and I nearly whimpered at the realization of what was now likely to happen. I was in trouble for sure, but I just didn’t know how much yet. “Emily Breckenridge!” she thundered. ‘Shoot.’ I could only look back up at her in fear. “I guess someone decided to be extra naughty today. Pity…” It was less than I was expecting, yet I still felt certain I would be visiting the back cutesy dungeon I had twice before. So, it wasn’t exactly a shock when she hoisted me up into the air and then under the crook of her arm. Then, however, she spoke, and my blood froze and then boiled. “I guess I was too hopeful to expect a Little like yourself to be ready for the potty just quite yet. Shame… Oh well!” she said so nonchalantly. “Afraid the training panties just aren’t going to cut it!” I think I nearly wet myself right there. I was a good Little, but I really just didn’t need to go. Plus, I had only just hit her by accident. Surely that had to mean something, right? But the Littles parting right down the middle to allow Miss Mindy to pass through outside the room seemed to prove me dead wrong. Unfortunately, unlike the back room I was expecting, she exited the Canopy room quickly and entered the one place I really didn’t want to be: Mrs. Gillies’ front office. To my horror, Mrs. Gillies was already there waiting for us. She wheeled around in her chair, and I could see a cabinet full of monitors that she promptly closed. “I already know, Mindy.” She sighed and looked right at me. “Anything to say for yourself missy?” I gulped but I knew this could be my one hope at redemption. I meekly nodded and looked up at my captor and would-be punisher. “Please Miss Mindy. It was just an accident. I didn’t mean to hit you. I’m really, really sorry!” I tried my best to look my most pitiful and while I thought I was definitely getting better at it; I don’t think it was quite where it needed to be to be effective. Miss Mindy sighed and shook her head. Before she spoke a word, I knew my fate was already sealed. “Oh well. I know you’re already sorry about that, Emily. I was hoping you were going to say something else, but,” she then looked back over at Mrs. Gillies, “with your permission, I think the next bit should do well today?” I had no idea what she was talking about, but Mrs. Gillies folded her fingers, leaned back in the chair, and then sighed. “I really hate to do it, but I will trust your judgement in this matter.” With that, Miss Mindy just nodded and hauled me out of the office. Realizing my fate was likely sealed, but not wanting a spanking, I tried for plan B and fought back as much as I could. I was already in loads of trouble by now, so it just felt like my next logical choice. “Let me go! Let me go!” I began to wiggle as if someone had just poured ice down my panties. Now, ‘quit while you’re ahead’ is a useful phrase that I feel every Little should cherish and memorize no matter what their circumstances in this dimension. In retrospect, thrashing about was not the move to make right then, as when we passed by the front desk, Miss Mindy grabbed a ruler and gave me three swats to my exposed rear. “You! Will not! Kick me!” I barely felt the pain, but I also felt I hadn’t done anything wrong on purpose. It was so unfair, and the tiny spanking only furthered my emotions as they began to go haywire. I wanted to listen to her… I really did, but my mouth and body had other ideas. “No! No! Let me go! I didn’t do anything wrong!” “Unbelievable…” Miss Mindy just shook her head. “Guess we need to make pit stop first. She then resumed her walking and to my horror, she entered the Canopy room. Almost every Little just stared at me in horror, but Miss Mindy just ignored them and went over to my cubby and to the container at the top that contained my mandatory change of clothes. “Hmmm… these seem a bit inappropriate today…” Miss Mindy then dumped my spare training panties out and instead replaced them with a pair of pink prince pull-ups. Remembering what she had said earlier about not being ready for training panties, I was too shocked to say anything. “Perfect! These should do nicely. Now, just one more stop.” Miss Mindy then took me down the hallway outside, and unfortunately, right into the Meadows room. Fearful that everything was falling down around me now, I popped out of my stupor and began to thrash around more. Despite my ruckus, Miss Mindy’s grip just held firm. “No! No! You can’t do this to me! I want my panties back, you stupid cow!” I cursed. I had no idea where those words were coming from, but I knew they were bad in so many ways for me, particularly when a few Littles covered up their ears inside the room. “Tsk, tsk…,” Miss Mindy chided me, like I was the bratty young child I guess I was now looking like as I still fought her every step she took through the room. I swear I saw that old, ugly dog again, but I was too preoccupied by all the smells and the awaiting rear door of the room and the spanking I knew was on the other side. “Such a shame. You were such a good girl for us since you started coming to daycare, little miss. I guess we were giving you just too much slack in the Canopy room. No worries… we know just how to handle your type…” Miss Mindy continued, trying to reposition me better as I still wildly kicked around. I didn’t hear her though. I was in my own little world by then. “I want out now!” I just continued to wail, likely to my own further punishment later. “Wait until Nancy hears about this! She’ll have your job! Get off me now, you stupid bi…!” Before I had a chance to say anything further, Miss Mindy popped me on the butt again, this time with her freehand. Then, sighing, Miss Mindy just continued and nodded at the most notable daycare worker beyond herself working in this room. “Evening, Miss Tully. Just showing Em here her likely future…” Miss Tully just looked over to me, smiled, and gave me a little wave. Miss Mindy’s words and Miss Tully’s welcoming wave were a shock to my system, but before I had a chance to even register them, Miss Mindy just continued to carry me away and out the back door of the room. Soon, we were in the cutesy dungeon once more and I was lying back down on the bench with my panties and jeans around my ankles. Miss Mindy elected the long wooden paddle and lined up her shot from behind. I braced for the impact, but she then just sighed instead. “You know… it didn’t have to be this way. If you just behaved and listened, all this could have been avoided.” She heavily sighed again. “I just wanted you to go potty. Even just to try and then I would have known you weren’t lying. I think you just get yourself way too scrambled and overthink everything around here, and from what Miss Valerie told me, I don’t think I’m the only one who thinks so either. I guess we’ll soon fix that though…” My mind spun at what she had just said, but one swift smack by the paddle to my poor butt, sent those thoughts spiraling away. Today, I wasn’t even sure how many spanks I would be receiving, but I lost count after 20. After… uh, the numbers seemed fuzzy, but I just focused on the pain erupting from behind me. By the end, I was a complete mess, and unlike Miss Valerie, Miss Mindy immediately took me away and, to my everlasting sadness, to the back room once more. “Oh, hello again, Emily,” Bee said, smiling as Miss Mindy escorted me into the room and set me down on the restraining large armchair again. I didn’t respond and she stared back at Miss Mindy. “Everything okay? She’s not broken, is she? You know that messes with and can even invalidate my results.” Miss Mindy groaned and rolled her eyes. I remained silent and submissive to whatever their whims were. I didn’t care anymore. I just didn’t want another spanking. “Yes, Bee. I remember, but this little mischief maker smacked me in the face, threw a temper tantrum all throughout two classrooms, and refused to go potty.” It was an exaggeration, but I knew better than to correct her. “Oh my!” Bee then looked back down at me. “Little troublemaker indeed. Guess the first time didn’t stick. Can’t say I’m surprised with their lot though…” Miss Mindy nodded and backed away. “You got this? I think Tulia is going to need my help pretty soon back in the Meadows room.” In a second, the restraints clunked over my wrists and Bee smiled back. “Not anymore. Go, go. Little Emma and I are going to have a little fun, aren’t we?” she asked, now looking back at me. I still didn’t respond. “Oh. I think someone’s shy…” her voice was barely above a whisper like it was some secret or with the possibility of me being offended. I knew it was just a joke at my expense though. Miss Mindy smirked and then left. Oddly, I felt this place seemed familiar, as I really just knew of ‘a backroom,’ but I just couldn’t quite place it. Just as I was trying to figure out why it seemed so familiar, Bee poked a needle right into my arm. “Ow!” I could quickly feel the tears swim to my eyes and a warmth spread throughout my body. “That hurt!” “Awww…” Bee mocked. “Just a little prick, but I know just what will pick you right up.” She then wheeled away in her chair briefly and came back with a big scary-looking machine. “Okay, now just smile for the camera, Emma!” It didn’t look like a camera, but I stared back into the big screen getting into place before me. At first, I thought it was nothing but a likely broken, black screen, but soon, it popped on and an array of colors began to flood my eyes. “So… pwetty…” “That’s right…” Bee said, smiling just out of the corner of my eye. “Just look at the pretty images and relax, Emma. Just relax… that’s it… godd girl...” I quickly felt myself relaxing. Everything began to buzz and feel fuzzy. The pictures were funny. ‘Is that Nancy? Ooh! Bunny! Oh… I feel so… relaxed… happy… peacefuwl…’ I swore I felt a warm sensation in my panties, but the feeling soon went away. I was too sleepy to care anyways… The colors made me feel so many things. I didn’t want to close my eyes. I didn’t matter though. What I wanted didn’t matter. I was just happy… I was calm… relaxed… I was sooo sleepy… * * * I felt an odd tugging sensation and cold underneath my feet. My eyes slowly opened and then popped open all at once after seeing what initially greeted them. “Wha…?” “Oh good, sweetie,” Miss Valerie smiled up at me as she finished removing my training panties. “You’re finally awake.” Her face then turned a little sorrowful. “Sorry honey, but you kind of had an accident after you nodded off. It’s okay, but I think your training panties just aren’t doing the trick anymore.” I was so confused and my tushy really hurt. I tried to look for answers… I didn’t like being confused, but that’s when I found my pants and training panties off to the side… wet. “Oh no!” “Shhh, shhh,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s okay. Really, Emma. It’s just a little accident. I just need to clean you up a little bit and everything is going to be just fine. I promise, okay?” “’kay…” was about all I could say right then in my dejected and confused state. I felt adrift and more than a little upset, but Miss Valerie said it would be okay, so I just trusted that she knew best. I looked down and I shivered as the wipes rounded my skin and wiped me clean. It was a little uncomfortable, but I was getting all clean again from my little accident. In the end, that’s what mattered. ‘I hate feelin’ all icky! Yuck!’ “Okay. Much better,” Miss Valerie said after tossing the last wipe away a few moments later. She then reached over and ruffled out something pink and kind of poofy. “Now. Just be a good girl for me and step right in. In fact, it’s just like you did with your training panties, okay?” I nodded and braced myself on her shoulder and then placed both my legs into the garment as she told me to. Miss Valerie then slid them up my legs and into place. They felt a little bulky and I worried that everyone was going to see and make fun of me, but I did like the princess on the front. She seemed so familiar, but I just wasn’t sure why. Regardless, I liked her and even the pink. I made feel all pretty… ‘Like the princess!’ Miss Valerie looked at me weirdly for a moment, and I felt like such a poofy head for forgetting the most obvious thing. “Sowwy, Miss Valawee… thank you so much. Dey so pwetty!” I showed my new pull-up off proudly to her. Miss Valerie only smiled back and ruffled my hair. “I’m so very glad, Emma. You were a very good girl.” She then bent over and grabbed something from the floor. “Now, let’s get these leggings on you so you can go back out and play.” I just nodded and once again, braced against her as she slid up my purple leggings. A little self-conscious over the slight bulkiness my leggings showed off with my new underwear, I reentered the Canopy room slowly. I saw a bunch of Littles looking at me and I squirmed in place thinking they were all judging me. Fortunately, it seemed I still had one friend here. “Emma! Emma!” Anna called out to me, running over. “Taywo goh in twoubuh!” I gasped in sadness and shock. “Buh’ he was so good. His awt was awesome and supah cool!” “Yeah!” my friend agreed. ‘She was my friend, right?’ “Buh someone stohl da paint he was usin’. Big fight an’ awl!” I gasped and we continued to chat for a little while longer. I hoped to see Tyler back here so I could offer him my support and a great big hug, but unfortunately, after some time, I still didn’t see him. Once again though, Anna was there for me. “Emma?” I looked back up at my friend. “Yeah?” “You wanna pway wiff me?” she asked nervously. I worried she didn’t want to be with me anymore, but when I saw she looked like she was the one who was going to get rejected, I just nodded my head really, really quickly. “Uh huh!” “Yay!” she celebrated. “How ‘bou’ some tea?” I smiled and nodded enthusiastically again. I knew I would have to leave soon, and while that meant that Nancy was coming here to pick me up… ‘Oooh! I can’t wait to see her!’ I then quickly thought of the cool new painting I had made today and even wanted to show off my new pull-ups! I mean, they were pink, and the princess was pink. ‘Did that make me a princess?’ I smiled but I quickly wondered how I got into thinking I was a princess in the first place. My thoughts felt like they had all just gone through a mixer. ‘Were they always so hard to wade through? Wait a sec… wasn’t I thinking something else before the princess thing and the pink bit?’ I stopped and tried to remember. ‘Ugh!’ I realized I had gotten off topic, but after focusing as hard as I could while Anna went to get the tea set from nearby, I remembered it! What I was thinking was that even though Nancy would be here soon, I was glad for friends like Anna. In an exciting and yet sometimes scary place like daycare here, making or bonding with a new friend was the best thing in the world.
    1 point
  34. Chapter 9 I must have been shattered. I slept like a log, just waking up once for a pee - remembering the nappy and enjoying the total lack of responsibility as I wet myself and went back to sleep. Simon woke me gently, placing the teat of a baby bottle in my mouth and encouraging me to suckle. “I see you’ve wee-weed in your nappy overnight Baby. That’s a good girl. You’re going to need to mess your nappy pretty badly soon, but I’d like you to hold it. I want us to have a nice breakfast downstairs before Mummy gets here - and I want you to have a clean nappy for mummy. Is that okay, Baby?” “Yes Daddy - I’ll try my best not to poo in my nappy.” “Good girl!” It was a bold commitment. I already felt the need to poop. However, I wanted to give it my best shot. “I’ll get a quick shower and then I’ll change your wet nappy and get you ready for breakfast. While I’m in the shower you can finish this bottle of baby milk.” He replaced the nipple in my mouth and I dutifully suckled as instructed. As he showered I lay in bed, feeling the warmth of my wet nappy between my legs, and savoured the now familiar taste of the baby milk. I wondered what the day would bring. He emerged from the bathroom still drying himself with a towel. I’d finished my bottle and was looking forward to a clean nappy. I was enjoying the process of having my nappy changed. It was an act of surrender, which I enjoyed, together with the pleasure of him rubbing and wiping my erogenous zones - perhaps more than was strictly necessary! Although my nappy was pretty thick, it was well disguised by my clothes and we made an inconspicuous - although attractive - couple at breakfast. Once again he was good company. I asked about the lady who was to be joining us, but was told I’d just have to wait. I was told that I’d be in full baby mode until she said otherwise. I could call him Dadda, her mama, but the only other words I could use were “peepee” and “poopoo” - I should tell mama when I was about to do either and await permission. It was intriguing. As we finished breakfast I could really feel the effects of the caster oil. I needed to poop but I was still capable of hanging on - for the moment, at least. Simon’s phone beeped and he quickly replied to a message. “Come on baby, let’s get back to our room - mummy is on her way and she won’t want to be kept waiting.” As we entered the lift he slipped the dummy into my mouth again and reached under my skirt to give me a nappy check. “Still clean. What a good little girl.” The dummy stayed in for the short walk down the corridor to the room, where he unlocked the door and guided me in ahead of him. As I entered I saw an attractive woman sitting in one of the armchairs. She looked at me with a warm smile. “So this is Baby Louise?” “Yes Paula” said Simon “And she’s been a very good girl for her daddy”. “Go and give your mummy a cuddle, Baby” I waddled across to Paula in my best baby-fashion for a cuddle. Paula stood up and hugged me warmly, kissing me on the cheek and patting my well-padded bottom. “Isn’t she a sweetheart, Daddy?” “She certainly is. She probably has something to ask you though. What do you want to ask Mummy, Baby?” He’d read my mind, breakfast and moving around had really put the laxatives to work. My belly was about to explode. But I remembered the limits of my baby vocabulary. “Poopoo Mama?” I asked, in my best babyish lisp. “Not yet, Baby” she replied. “Mummy wants her baby girl undressed so that she can see her in all her humiliated glory” Simon grabbed me and started stripping my adult clothes, leaving me naked except for my nappy. “She’s perfect, Simon. She’s a pretty little thing, petite, small boobs. Absolutely perfect.” Whist compliments are always appreciated, I was more preoccupied with the urgent need to let loose my bowels into my nappy. I sucked intently on my dummy, desperately trying not to lose control. “Mama, poopoo? Poopoo Mama!” She looked at me with a little smile. “One second Baby Louise” She grabbed my waist and turned me around. She wanted to see the full impact of my bowels on this nappy. “Okay Baby, fill that nappy for me with your poopoo”. To be honest, it was out of my control. My stomach gurgled as the dam burst and I shat myself; there was nothing that I could have done to stop it and it wasn’t discrete. The farting must’ve been heard in Parliament it was so loud. And the stink! How that nappy coped, I can’t imagine. I thought it would never stop. It was a massive relief, It was also excruciatingly humiliating. But also as hot as hell. I was really, really enjoying this.
    1 point
  35. Chapter 2 “Animal Wafers in my Stew–” I rolled my eyes slightly as I watched the picture show, leaning back against Margeret’s chest and popping a candy cigarette between my lips. There was a distinct difference between the Shelly I’d met the day before and the Shelly on screen. The actress in my office had been adorable, certainly, but she’d had a certain dignity to her that distinguished the woman from the child her body resembled. Her outfit, though pink and cute, had been refined, professional. On-screen Shelly, though? She’d fallen from a tree and hit every adorable branch on the way down. Her hair had curls whose flouncing ignored gravity, and her blush stood out even on the grainy film. It wasn’t just the makeup that made her stand out, though: The dame had pipes. Three feet tall and singing her little youthlocked heart out, she somehow managed to blend the talent that came with decades of singing experience and a genuine youthful energy, never making her role seem artificial. She sounded perfect, and between her wardrobe and her fluid dancing, you’d never know there was a diaper nestled beneath her puffy bloomers if you didn’t know what to look for. Even knowing her, having met her in person and seen her real self, I would’ve sworn that the girl on screen was just a precocious child with a prodigious singing voice. It made me wonder what else an actress could lie about. We’d hit a matinee screening. Margeret had come with me, posing as my mother so I could get free admission. I normally sat on her lap so I could see over the heads of anyone in front of us, but today the effort wasn’t really needed; the theater was practically empty. Still, a few inches of extra elevation afforded a better view. I watched the film with a careful eye. Silly songs and dance performances weren’t much my speed, but I wanted to get into Shelly’s head, into the world she lived in. Her costar wandered into the scene–Candice Wick, a woman in her early twenties who towered above her diminutive costar. They were playing cousins, I was reasonably sure, though these two had been paired off together in dozens of films over the years, and their relationship always felt like an afterthought. Twins, back in the early days when they’d looked the same age, then big sister and little sister, then adult and child siblings, as the age gap grew more and more pronounced. They had chemistry on screen, the sort of familiar banter you’d expect from a double act who’d been working together for more than a decade. The whole piece was too syrupy for my taste–I had a sweet tooth, but Shelly’s films were pure anodyne, cotton candy celluloid. Not exactly my tempo, but I couldn’t deny the craftsmanship and acting chops on display. And that smile–when Shelly flashed her grin to the camera, perfectly cutesy, innocent and adorable–I knew why she’d become the face of a media empire. The film ended on an expected note–the poor orphan girl got adopted into her cousin’s family, the day was saved, the mayor got re-elected, everyone lived happily ever after. Margaret and I left the theater in the early afternoon, holding hands in case anyone started asking questions about our alleged ‘mother-son’ relationship. “It’s about time to get to set,” I commented, checking my watch. “Mind dropping me off?” Margeret nodded, still smiling at the end of the film. She held my hand a little tighter than was strictly necessary as we crossed the street to the car, another indication of her chipper attitude. I knew she didn’t think anything of it, but when Margeret got in one of her happy moods, she had a habit of mothering me a bit too much. Trying to gently steer her back into a business mindset, I added, “You notice anything about that last film?” “What?” she asked, glancing down at me as she opened the rear door of her car, helping me inside. The car was in my name, and strictly speaking I had a license, but it was easier to just let her drive–unless I felt like being pulled over a few times per drive so that a cop could ask why I’d taken daddy’s car for a joyride. “Oh, no, what was it? The film seemed perfectly sweet to me.” “The film did, sure,” I replied. “It’s the audience–or the lack of one. The film came out this week, you’d expect more of a crowd.” “It is a matinee,” she pointed out. “Lots of folks are at work.” “Sure,” I said. “But still–we were the only two there, and we only went because we were being paid.” “Mmmm,” Margaret said, starting up the Chrysler. I caught the skepticism in her tone–I’d said something only partly true. I reconsidered my summary. Just because the film was too cloying for me, didn’t mean it didn’t have an audience. I shrugged. “Alright, well, I only went because I’m being paid.” She nodded, and we puttered onto the road, right into the heart of Hollywood. Within an hour, I was on set, standing beneath the hard gaze of a man who took his job far too seriously. “Places,” the director snapped into his megaphone. “Places, people–I swear to god, if this is the best we’ve got, I’m going to go out and hire some actual seven year olds to take your spots.” (He’s a real charmer,) I thought, though I put a little extra pep in my step as I moved into the desk chair that’d been assigned to me. The director, Don Allan, glared over his megaphone at the eight of us, all ‘extras’ who’d been hired to fill out a classroom scene with Shelly. He was in his forties, with a combover that did little to hide his prominent bald spot and a constant glare on his expression, as though someone in the room had whispered an insult and he was trying to figure out who’d said it. This was our third run through the blocking rehearsal so far, and I was beginning to worry that we’d never get out of the practice. I was only pretending to be an actor–yes, I’m aware of the irony–and I still needed to find time to ask a few questions. “Alright,” Don Allan insisted. “Let’s do it again. Shelly’s going to raise her hand, and–listen–and then you’ll turn…and…look.” The eight of us mimed looking over our shoulders to the back of the classroom set, our collective gaze falling onto an empty desk–Shelly was in makeup, and she didn’t need to be here for this part. “No!” he snapped. “You’re not turning to watch a performance–you’re turning to see who asked the question! This is simple, people, what are you not understanding?” Tossing his megaphone to the side, he pinched the ridge of his nose, exhaling heavily. “I’m going to have a smoke. When I get back, I expect to see some goddamned whimsy in here.” He stalked out. Only half the set looked convincing–he didn’t have to slam a door to leave, he just walked through the open space where the cameras would be placed when it came time to roll, past a table of snacks and out to the exterior door. That left me sitting inside half a room with seven extras who all knew Shelly better than I did. “Is this typical behavior?” I asked under my breath, trying to match the cadence of a new actor looking for gossip. “I heard things were rough on Don Allan’s sets, but woof–this guy needs to unwind a couple degrees.” The actors–my costars, really–were a couple seconds behind me in relaxing, waiting until after an audible slam echoed through the set, a door being closed with a firmly unnecessary amount of force. One of the extras reached into his prop desk, taking out a pack of smokes and a strip of matches. Offering one to the woman next to him, he lit them both up, the pair of pint-size actors sharing the smoke break together. “He gets pretty evil when we’re behind schedule and overbudget,” another extra prompted. I glanced back her way–she looked to be about eight, though she certainly didn’t sound it. She didn’t quite have the perpetual adorability of Shelly, a little too much world-weariness visible in her eyes, which is probably why she was filling a classroom desk rather than headlining. “Which, if you’re new here, that’s pretty much every day.” I pursed my lips. Sitting back in my own desk, I put up my feet on the empty chair in front of me, mimicking the relaxed posture of the other extras. “You think that’s why Shelly’s trying to get on other films? Rumor has it, she’s trying to get in with some bigshot drama director.” The man who’d taken out the smokes snorted. “The golden girl? No, she gets the princess treatment. Everyone knows where the checks are coming from–it might not be her name on the studio, but we wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for Chapel.” Nodding along, I considered that. It tracked with what I knew, though it also painted a question mark on the director’s back. Who would benefit the most from Shelly’s inability to find other work? The studio that made bank off her name, of course. The woman who’d been given a cigarette, one of the older-looking youthlocks in the room, stubbed out her Lucky Strike with about half of it left, tucking the remainder behind her ear and pushing to her feet. “I need to powder my nose,” she commented, though a slight lingering odor betrayed her euphemism a bit. After a long beat, I asked, “You think Candor Taurus really wanted to hire her? I mean, that’s a role to kill for, if I–” A loud scoff interrupted my question, and I turned to see Don walking onto set, a scowl on his face. “That’s a crock,” he snarled. “She’s not working for Candor Taurus, or anyone–our studio’s all she needs.” I put up my hands defensively and shook my head. “Just asking about a rumor.” “Rumors,” he spat, saying the word like a curse. “Where’s Barbara?” “Went to change,” another extra supplied. Don swore, then waved a hand at the whole group. “I can’t get you into better shape than this–go get into makeup, I want to be rolling in thirty minutes.” Nobody had to tell these actors twice–in moments, the set emptied out like someone had yelled ‘Coppers’ at a speakeasy. I was the last one out, giving Don Allan a passing glance as I waddled towards the makeup rooms. He looked tense, more so than he’d been before his smoke break. My comment about Shelly working for other studios had rattled him. Sliding my gaze smoothly past the director, I waltzed through the rest of the studio, trying to look like I belonged. It was in some ways easier than normal–I didn’t look like a kid to the people around me, just another extra, and so I didn’t have any adults… I didn’t have any non-youthlocks trying to get in my way. Bobbing my head, I shook out the thoughts buzzing around in there and returned my focus to the job. I took a second to inspect the mail cubby by the makeup rooms, but it didn’t offer much in the way of clues. A half dozen notes were set in labeled shelves, but there were no guards keeping an eye out to keep the messages private or to ensure the wrong person didn’t walk off with them. Had someone noticed a letter for Shelly sitting out in the open, there’d be nothing stopping them from swiping it before anyone was the wiser. Walking through the door into the makeup room, I found myself blinking away at the sheer illumination in the place–every mirror had half a dozen lightbulbs around it, and there were more on the ceiling, with a few more mood lamps scattered about to boot. Makeup artists were apparently allergic to shadow, and my eyes watered a little as they adjusted to the stiflingly bright room. Once my eyes had adjusted, I clambered up into one of the makeup chairs to await my turn. It was similar to the kind barbers used, with a foot pump at the base to raise and lower it and a swivel so the makeup artist could rotate her subjects around. A couple other extras had arrived before me and were in their own chairs–though, I noticed, only a couple had arrived. Most had apparently scattered to steal a quick break before they were required on set. One makeup artist was assigned to us extras, applying thick layers of foundation that wouldn’t run from sweat or come off too easily while filming. Shelly had her own team, three technicians primping and polishing her appearance to a perfect shine, highlighting the contrast between her importance and our own. Sitting in the chair, she straddled the line between her reality and her persona–the miniature professional woman and the doe eyed darling tot. The makeup team had her almost done, but it was missing something–the sparkle in her eyes, the energetic posture, the acting that turned her wardrobe from a costume into a character. Her outfit might have been On-Screen Shelly, but her mind still reflected the world-weary woman I knew lay beneath the clothing. She made brief eye contact with me when I got in the chair, but didn’t give me so much as a nod of recognition, keeping our real relationship a secret. I was just another extra. My feet dangled off the chair while I waited, pondering what I knew to pass the time. This job had left me plenty of time to think, but not much to think about so far, just a few loose motivations and a blank spot where my evidence should be. That all changed as the door opened, and a skinny man in a slightly oversized suit came bustling in, a three foot poster folded awkwardly under his arm. “Shelly!” he called, tripping over himself as he pulled one of the posters out. “I’ve got something to show you.” I could tell by Shelly’s look that she knew this man well, and that she wasn’t pleased to see him. That pegged him as her manager, William Waters. As I saw the poster in his arms, I got an idea of why. It was a painted version of Shelly’s likeness from behind, though with her head turned so that we could clearly see the precocious grin on her face. The real subject, though, was the disposable diaper hanging around her waist, sticking out with more poof than even the frilliest bloomers. There was a slogan printed beneath: ‘Coddles - Protecting even the brightest smiles.’ He held it up for Shelly to see. “I just got out of a meeting with the marketing director at Beverly-Mark, they’re ready to start printing these in magazines and–” Over the course of a second, I saw Shelly’s face flicker through all a dame’s most dangerous emotions–surprise, confusion, and then, finally, rage. I was wrong. Her world-weary, professional act melted away in front of my eyes. Shelly’s true self came out, face contorting in anger, and then came the screaming. ... The kickstarter for "The Baby Bet" Audiobook is fully funded! That means we're going forward with production! If you're interested in securing a copy of the audiobook, it's 15$ - less than it'll be when it goes up on retail - and if we can hit our first stretch goal, we'll also be adapting and including the trilogy of "Gamer Pants" short stories as a bonus! www.kickstarter.com/projects/peculiarchangeling/the-baby-bet-coming-to-audio
    1 point
  36. Stop trying to poison the polar bears.
    1 point
  37. They don't exist for my cloth diapers, and that's just fine. I don't need them and wouldn't miss them if they were gone.
    1 point
  38. Interesting direction to take this story! I knew she was going to get in trouble with Abby, but I never think she would go this far!
    1 point
  39. Chapter 8 We lay quietly for a little while before Simon whispered in my ear “would my baby girl like a nappy change before bedtime?” “Yes Daddy, my nappy is very full!” “Okay baby, let’s get you cleaned up.” As before he tackled the cleanup with practised expertise. This time, however, the nappy was an incredible mess. I stank and was covered in poop. He soon had me clean again. “Would you like to take a shower, Baby?” “Yes please Daddy!” I replied. He left me to take a shower. It gave me a few minutes to think about the course of events. It had been quite a day, strangely a lot of fun and my bank account was certainly going to feel the benefit. I was on the clock until the morning, though, and I wondered what else was in store. Returning into the bedroom I saw a nappy was ready for me on the bed. My dummy was placed in my mouth and I was guided onto the bed where the new, thick, babyish nappy was placed under my bum. Simon powdered me, rubbing the baby powder gently around my vagina and backside, spending a little bit of extra time on my clit. “That’s so nice Daddy!” I said. “I’m glad you’re enjoying it, little girl.” He put me in a clean nappy and stood back to examine his handiwork. “You’re a very beautiful little girl, Louise” “Thank you Daddy” “Are you free tomorrow? I’d like to book you for another 24 hours.” I hadn’t got any bookings and was planning a day off, but the money was too good resist and I was a little curious as to how this was going to pan out. “That would be lovely Daddy.” “A couple of things though. Firstly, I want you to be completely dependent on your nappies, so I have some caster oil I’d like you to take. I’m going to suggest a little bonus of £500 on top of your agreed rates. I thought about it for a second. I’d spent the evening in dirty nappies with little control and couldn’t see how this could be any worse. “Okay Daddy” “Secondly I want you to meet a friend of mine - a lady. She’s very nice and she’ll be your mummy while we’re with her. Is that okay?” “Yes Daddy, but I charge additional fees for couples and groups.” “That’s perfectly okay Baby. I’ll give you the cash now and then we’re all sorted for the moment.” He went to the safe and took out a fairly substantial wad of cash. He counted out the agreed amount and handed it over. It was something like four times as much as I’d ever made from a single encounter. “Thank you Daddy!!” While I was putting the cash in my purse, Simon was making up a bottle. “Here you go baby. I’ve mixed the caster oil with orange juice to make it a little more palatable.” He pulled me to him on the bed and placed the nipple of the bottle into my mouth. I dutifully suckled. It wasn’t very pleasant, but it the 500 quid made it slip down all the better! As I finished my bottle Simon reminded me that any toilet needs overnight were to be left in the nappy - not in the toilet. He left a bottle of baby milk on my bedside table, kissed me and then held me as I drifted off to sleep.
    1 point
  40. Hey everyone! First, I just want to give a huge thank you to all who have been reading, commenting, or liking this story. It’s not a lot of you, but it’s always nice to see a few of you enjoying or at least still continuing to read this story. Next, again, I just want to reiterate that I’m still debating on whether I should include the perspective of Emma in this story or not. Let me know your thoughts and I’ll be sure to post my decision by the next chapter. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 11: Tough Roads and Crossroads Lie Ahead Breathing the air of freedom once outside, I couldn’t help but also feel a twinge of fear shiver along and down my back. We were all fragile toys, Tops, Carmen, Poodee, and I, so I knew that any problems that a normal toy would encounter out here, would only be magnified with each of us. As it was, Poodee, Carmen, and I were held together by numerous stitches and patches of fur that might not have even been ours, and Tops was thinning out in several places. His recent attachment to one of the Littles inside had only made it worse, but each of us also carried a determination with us to save our friend. “Alright Poodee, where to now?” I asked the nervous but still present poodle behind me. Poodee held the map up that Sarge had given us and Tops held the flashlight over it. “Hmmm… well, we’re here,” she said while her paw pointed on the map, “but we need to go here.” Her paw then traced far across the map. “Not too bad, but we can either go the longer way, or the shorter but dangerous way.” Of course, it just had to be one or the other. “I don’t know about you all, but if we want a chance at all in making it back here before tomorrow morning, I think we should stick with the shorter path.” Carmen and Poodee just nodded, but Tops seemed a bit hesitant still. “I don’t know, Dash… I’ll go with whatever the group wants to do, but let’s agree that if the path through the shortcut gets too bad, we get out of there immediately. We’re not exactly prime condition toys anymore and it would be dangerous enough for us even if we were.” I nodded. “Agreed. Good thinking, Tops. No sense in losing one of us in trying to save a friend tonight.” I sighed and then turned back around. “Alright, let’s get moving.” “Take a left, Dash…” Poodee noted before folding up the map again. “We go straight after for a bit, but definitely a left up ahead.” I gulped but willed my paws to move on. Left would round us moving behind the daycare… and old man Paul’s backyard. It would only be a brief stint on that side, but I knew without even looking by now that we would also subsequently be passing by Buster’s territory. My heavily stitched ear flicked in nervousness, but for the sake of Pete, I just kept walking. So, soon enough, we all took a left and I could see the back of the building and then the fence on this side that held back Buster. It was an old ugly looking thing, but I just hoped the rust at the bottom would still be enough to adequately keep Buster in check. I thought that if I just walked quietly enough by the fence, he would never suspect any of us, but Carmen accidently stepped on a dry and dead leaf. I snapped around and looked at her with deadly seriousness. “Sorry…” she whispered, having a fear of Buster as well. Any toy worth their while or who actually valued their existence lived in fear of becoming Buster’s next chew toy. Unfortunately, despite our otherwise quiet presence, the dry leaf proved to be enough of a disturbance. Buster quickly ran up to the gate and started barking at us. “Run!” I screamed. We all then ran as fast as we could, but Buster was at least three times our size. He had no problem keeping up with us, and soon, at the end of the fence, I saw our ultimate doom when dealing with a faster animal. There, small but vulnerable, was an opening in that part of the fence. To my horror, using his superior stride and speed, Buster quickly got to it and wiggled through before stopping right in front of us… all seconds before we could have even a single moment to react. “Don’t move…” I barely whispered to my equally petrified friends. Buster growled and loomed ever larger. I could see gobs of drool coat the sidewalk as he stalked right up to us. I felt I was a goner as he paused and sniffed around me. Buster had his meal of me earlier this year, but now, he was going to finish me off. ‘Sorry Pete… we tried…’ But instead, to my utter shock, Buster just licked me. My fur was covered in a thick slime that smelled terrible, but in moments, the hungry pooch was just sitting on his hind legs and wagging his tail and panting right in front of us. “What the…?” “Oh! Doy!” Poodee exclaimed from behind me. I saw each of my friends unfreeze, but Poodee smacked herself on the forehead. “Geez! I always forget… dogs can sense our inherent level of goodness. Everyone just thinks Buster tears into every toy that crosses his path, but he only eats the bad ones.” “Seriously?” Tops asked skeptically to which Poodee only smiled and nodded. Carmen chuckled and then gave me a slap in the back. “Look at that, Dash! You’ve got a genuine endorsement now from the literal animal community. You’re one of the good guys now!” Covered in drool on my left side and now reeking of dog breath, I didn’t feel so lucky, but eyeing my stitches and different patches of fur, I knew full-well that it could be a lot worse. “Lucky me…” “Here…” Poodee then crouched down and picked up a nearby stick. It wasn’t too big, but Buster quickly saw it. Now seeing that she had him in her sway, Poodee drifted the stick back and forth, and almost hilariously, the former mangy and terrifying mutt seemed to move its head with the simple object. “Alright, Buster. Here’s the stick! You want the stick?” Buster quickly nodded back. “Well then… go get it!” With that, Poodee launched the stick back into old man Paul’s yard. Buster immediately took off after it. “How’d you know that was going to work?” Tops asked, marveling and shocked over the latest turn of events, pretty much mimicking Carmen and I as well right then. Poodee just shrugged. “I actually really didn’t… but it did, so come on! We’ve got a lot of ground to cover tonight if we still want to save Pete.” She waved us forward, and the rest of us, still a little stupefied by what had just transpired, followed her lead. After, I thought it was all going to be smooth sailing, but once Poodee looked at the map again, we knew we had to cross a major intersection coming up. For whatever reason, cars still whizzed by in record breaking speeds. I knew without any doubt that if any one of us hesitated for even a second, we were done for. “Well, screw this!” Carmen said, even go so far as to turn around. Tops quickly stopped her. “Easy there, Carmen… we’ll do this together and quickly. We time it right, we should have plenty of time, okay?” She nodded, and while she was the only one of us who had began to run away, I could see the fear still entombed in each of us. Toys weren’t meant to use crossroads, and I had really hoped that the intersection would be clear at this hour. What I didn’t know though, was it was still just at the tail end of rush hour. Still, I felt I needed to lead the group on, and fortunately for everyone else, I had been highly observant in my time with Charley. While it was mostly to form a better strategy in regressing him undetectably and efficiently, it did bleed to a few other aspects of life as well. One was that I knew that Emma was currently wearing the impossibly thick You-Ni-Corns brand of diapers, despite Charley never having worn them, but another was that I knew stoplights pretty well. “Okay… here’s the plan,” I iterated to my friends. “The light’s turn red, yellow, and green.” I then pointed to the nearest stoplight. “If it’s green, we’re goners, but yellow and red may give us a shot. As soon as the light turns red next when we’re all ready, we’ll dart across the street here. We’ll go faster than a walk, but not so much where we could trip.” I then pointed to the other side of the street. “If the lights over there turn yellow though, I want everyone to run. Even if you drop something, just run. Everyone clear?” Most nodded, but Poodee seemed a little hesitant. “What about being seen? Won’t it be weird for us to just be running across the road?” I nodded. “It would, but each of us is going stick a few bits of dried leaves around us. It’s pretty dark around here, and if anyone sees us, they’ll likely just pass us off as blowing leaves in this weather. It’s not fool proof, but right now, unless someone has another idea, this will just have to be the plan.” Everyone nodded, and I could still see the hesitancy in Poodee’s eyes, but she gathered up the fallen bits of twigs and leaves to stick in around her body. The leaves weren’t amazing, but once most of our sides were covered up, I saw that everyone was at least as ready as they were going be. “Alright, let’s move out in 3… 2… 1… go!” The whole group quickly took off across the road. I few cars cut the intersection pretty close to the crosswalk we were quickly walking across but considering no one was shrieking over the sight of us, I felt our disguises were halfway decent for this time of night. We were almost across though, when the unthinkable happened. Tops was half-walking, half-hopping across the street. He was still pretty confident and was even helping Carmen to cross as well, but at the same time, his crossing was much slower than the rest of us. He wasn’t the worst walker I had ever seen, but by the time I was across to the other side and looking back at him, he was still only about halfway. “Go faster, Tops!” I shouted back at him. Tops nodded, but even though the light was red, I saw a car speeding toward the intersection and the crosswalk Tops was still on. I wasn’t sure what was happening, and maybe I got it wrong, but it didn’t matter… Tops was right in the car’s path. “Tops! Run! Run right now!” “What? What is it?” Poodee asked worriedly. “Look!” I shouted while pointing to the low riding and speeding car headed right for our friend. She quickly saw the danger immediately. “Move it Tops! Come on!” Poodee cried out as well. The racing yellow and blue car just sped further. Tops tried, but his speed just wasn’t a match for the oncoming car. In seconds, I squeezed my eyes shut, as I heard Carmen shriek out. “Tops! No!” I felt sick. I was a mere toy out here in the big wide world, and I knew there was nothing I could do… but then I looked back. Thinking and dreading that I was going to find my friend’s shattered remains, to my everlasting pleasant surprise, I just saw Tops, hunched over and crouched into a little ball. I could see some black marks on his back where the underside of the car had grazed him and his camouflage was absolutely pulverized, but he was alive. “Holy…!” “You made it!” Poodee yelled out to him with clear relief and jubilation. “Yeah…” Tops said, looking over his body to see if he was even really injured anywhere. “I guess I did…” “Oh! You idiot!” Carmen cried out, clearly a little emotional over her close friends near passing. “Get out of the road, you damn fool. You only get one miracle tonight, and you just zapped yours right in the bud!” We all chuckled a little after and inspected Tops a little further once he finally made it to the other side. His back was definitely going to need a good wash, but he was otherwise mostly intact from his near miss of the car. I suspected he was likely only inches away from becoming a pancake, but in this case, ‘almost’ had just saved my friend’s life. So, our calms returning to normal, we ventured onward. On the direction of Poodee though, we soon entered the forest section of our path tonight. If we were able to cross the whole thing, we would be safe at last, as far as roads or dogs were concerned, on the other side, but seeing the mass of trees and thicket, I knew I couldn’t get my confidence too high up just yet. “Let’s go everybody… single file…” Everyone didn’t like the path, but knew we had few other choices, so we all entered one at a time. Soft pellets of mud began to pelt each of us as we moved through the bramble before us. It was hard going but we were making progress as I had hoped we would. I was worried would have been ensnared in the thicket after about five minutes in, but instead, it took about 30 minutes. “I’m caught…” Poodee called out from the rear. Her delicate condition after Harriet’s previous adventures of tearing her apart had been taking a toll on her ever since we entered the forest. While Tops had been snagged, and Carmen and I had to maneuver carefully around one particularly large bush in our way a little bit ago, each of us had made it through unscathed. Now, I looked at Poodee, and I could see from her brief struggling in the rear, she had only entwined herself more tightly into the thorned bush she was now attached to. “Oh… crud…” was about all I could say right then. Carmen gave me a little slap to my side. “Dash! That’s not helpful,” she admonished me while working her way back to the trapped Poodee. “We need to help her out of this…” She seemed sure in her words, but her looks showed her trepidations about the whole situation. Sighing, I dragged Tops along and we all examined the situation with our trapped friend. “Wish I had brought a knife…” Tops finally said when each of us had thoroughly examined the bush and yet Poodee was still stuck. “Well, wishing won’t do us any good…” Carmen pointed out. “If only we could just get through this branch…” Her arm gestured to one of the more firmly embedded branches in Poodee now. “Maybe we could just…? No… Or maybe…? No…” Finally, though, Poodee made the hard call for all of us. “Look… time’s wasting on just me. At this point, either leave me behind or pull me out. If I rip, I rip.” Her words were confident, but I could still see the fear behind her eyes. “Are you sure, Poodee? We can keep trying if you want. We won’t leave you, but ripping yourself apart… and in your condition? It could be worse than we could repair…” Poodee sighed and looked back over her trapped body, but ultimately nodded. “Just do it… quick. Or at least before I change my mind.” So, with her final consent, I nodded back at my other friends, and each of us grabbed her in a strategic more secure position. “Okay… we pull when I say and pull towards me… only towards me. Got it?” My friends nodded and Poodee did as well, but it seemed like she wanted to be anywhere else right then… and I really couldn’t blame her. “And… now!” With one hard yank, Poodee was free. Unfortunately, we all heard a loud rip and quickly rushed to see where it had come from. To our relief, the branches had only popped a few of her older stitches, but still, some fluff was threatening to tumble its way out of her. Seeing my friend like that, I knew our options were limited in going forward. Ahead just seemed like more of the same, and I knew Poodee couldn’t handle another situation like that again, let alone risk it for the rest of us as well. I then looked up, and to my relief, the moon was high in the sky. From one of Charley’s later before bed books that Monica had read to him, I knew it meant that it was now firmly nighttime. I turned back to my friends, and could see their fear and hesitancy moving forward, so with it all combined, I knew what we had to do. “I know things have been tough, but we have to keep moving for Pete. That being said, we told ourselves that if it ever got too hard with the shortcut, we would hit the longer way. So, who’s in favor of going the longer route now?” Everyone seemed hesitant, but Poodee was quick with the map and after looking at for a moment, looked back up. “It actually looks like we made it through the longer part of the longer path. Now, the distances are about the same between either option. If we take a right up at the creek, we could make it out of here and get to the repair shop in about the same time as going forward would.” Smirking at Poodee having likely saved our hides, literally, I turned back to the group. “So… how about now?” Quickly everyone raised their hands, and so, using Poodee and her map, we finally made it back out of the woods using the stream she had told us about. I never felt so relieved to see a sidewalk and a road in all my life. Awhile later, we were within sight of the repair shop, but I could hear voices quickly approaching. It could have been just another bunch of toys, but I didn’t want to take the chance, so I spun back around to the group. “I hear voices! Hide!” Like scurrying nocturnal animals shirking away from the light, we all dove into a cluster of nearby bushes. Despite the lateness of the year, they still were pretty well covered in their usual foliage, so they provided an excellent cover for us. Not long after, I saw that I was right to dive into the bushes. “Geez… you hear about those new humane Little laws on the senate floor in New Columbia?” the man asked the woman, both Bigs. “I did… poor little deluded dears think that thing is actually going to pass?” she asked rhetorically, clearly not a part of the Littles movement. “Must be true babies there to think that would ever pass.” The man nodded, but also seemed a little uncertain. “I don’t know, Irene… I’ve been hearing the arguments made and I have to say… almost convinced me…” “Oh, Richard…” she practically gasped. “Not you as well?” Richard laughed right as they walked by us. “Oh, definitely not. Just saying though… Libertalia is changing. This may be the south, but the north is having a pretty powerful influence on the senators at least. I doubt the house will pass it though…” “Oh, definitely not,” Irene agreed. “All Littles are just helpless babies and sometimes, they just need a strong hand to guide them. I mean if not us, who then? The Middles?” Both shook with laughter, and after a turned corner, were gone. When my existence began, I would have been a staunch ally of what they were saying. I even believed back then that Littles were meant to be and would have been better off regressed. Now, I was about the polar opposite end of the spectrum and would have told them both off if I could. After all, it was people like Nancy that made the passage of those laws more important than most other things right now. “What a bunch of whack jobs!” Carmen spat. “I don’t know, Carmen…” Tops began hesitantly, “not saying I’m in favor of shooting that bill down obviously, but what they said about it never passing? Can’t really fault them for thinking that might just be some elaborate joke or ploy by Littles.” “No,” Carmen sighed, “but I wish it was a little closer to reality than just a pipe dream of that pro-Littles movement.” “You just never know…” Poodee mused dreamily. “You’ve seen our daycare… that place is built with pro-Littles in mind.” We all looked at her strangely. “Uh, Poodee… how can you say that? They use FOY and most Littles end up younger than they were supposed to. How is that a pro-Little place?” I asked her. “Just think for a minute… if it wasn’t for FOY, the Bigs would use surgery, punishments, and hypnosis to hurt or change the Littles back down into submission and into their second babyhoods. FOY isn’t great either, but it’s more like going to sleep than downright abuse at least. From what you’ve seen, don’t you think the same?” She had a point, and I could tell that the rest of the group thought so as well. FOY was still part of the problem, but with all the other solutions out there, it did seem to be at least a little more merciful. In some cases, I had even heard it was able to be reversed. It would take a lot of effort, but as opposed to surgery where something would be cut, FOY gave a Little the chance to still be who they were again one day to some extent. Case in point, Emma. If it was even a decade ago, there would have been no way I could have ever helped her, however… she was facing a brutal Big, but I also knew that was only because she had been healed now to some degree. Shuffling the thought off, I got everyone back out of their seeming daze and led us on to the repair shop just down the street. A bird tried to swoop in on us on the way, but a quick little flashlight action from Tops shooed them away in no time. Then finally, after a former enemy dog, mud, others speeding through red lights, birds, and bushes, we were face to face with the shop. The whole group just stared up at the little shop at this nearly abandoned corner of town, but of course to us toys, the whole thing still seemed gargantuan. I think we were all also just a little stunned that we had even made it here at all as well. Of course, one wants to believe they will succeed in their appointed task, but the odds were always long, as we had even proved tonight with our several near misses. Another variation of this group… all of us might just be tomorrow’s mulch by now. Still, I was just personally glad we were finally here. “So… do we just ring or…?” Tops asked sarcastically. Carmen just rolled her eyes at his comment, but I knew his question was valid. To be honest, I hadn’t really thought about getting in, but I was still determined to put on a front of confidence in front of the group. “Spread out… there’s got to be a way in for us toys. Bigs don’t always think of security for keeping us out.” The group nodded and split up. Poodee was with me while Tops and Carmen went their own separate ways. After a moment, Poodee kept looking but broke the silence between us. “You didn’t have a plan to get in, did you?” I sighed. “Was it that obvious?” To my shock, Poodee giggled a little. “No, but I can see when you’re lying Dash. Being quiet for so long made me a keen observer and I basically picked up on everyone’s subtle clues in their bodies. I saw you were confident to be able to get in, but not that you had a plan to do it. Besides, if you did, I don’t think we would be looking, right?” “I never thought of it like that before…” I was just glad that Poodee wasn’t making a big deal out of it now. I knew that Pete was a mentor to all of us and any plan to rescue him was considered brave, so I suspected I was being given a little slack. Still, though, I couldn’t help but feel good that she kept my small secret in confidence. “Hey Dash! Poodee!” Carmen then shouted a little bit later. “I think we found something!” Poodee and I then rushed around the corner of the building and came face to face with a large door. I couldn’t see anything up top like I had expected, but when my eyes shifted back down to confront Carmen and Tops, I saw it… it was a large doggy door right in front of me. “You’ve gotta be kidding me! Another dog tonight? These Bigs collect them or something around here?” “I don’t about that, but it’s this or we bust out a window from what I can see,” Tops noted as he hoped down from a few stacked boxes by a window up higher. “Positive is though… up in the window, I saw the dog, but I also saw it’s treats. It doesn’t look too unfriendly, but I can hook one of the treats with the rope and bribe the dog as part of plan B.” It seemed to make sense, but then I felt I missed something. “Plan B? What happened to plan A?” Carmen shuffled around and gestured to Poodee. “What she said earlier… animals can sense the good in us or not. Plan A is just to walk in and hope for exactly that.” “But I’m going to play it safe and hook the treat first… just in case that’s just some toy circle gossip or rumor.” Tops gestured to each of us. “I don’t think anyone wants to take a risk otherwise, right?” We all quickly shook our heads and then went along with their plan. We each crept quietly into the doggy door and were just thankful there weren’t any extra alarms to it. The repairman likely thought a Big, Middle, or even Little would never be able to fit through the opening unseen during the day, and at night, the dog we were now about to charm, would likely take care of anything or anyone else. I just hoped that Poodee was right earlier. Tops then pulled the rope out and made a little lasso out of it. It took about seven or eight tries, but soon, he hooked one of the longer treats hanging off the edge and pulled it down. Carmen caught it while I went over cautiously and held out my paw to my fellow dog. In seconds, the dog began to stir. Its eyes opened and stared me down cold. It was the same look that Buster had given me when he first saw me. I could feel my whole body begin to internally quake in fear. I didn’t want to show it, but I knew my instincts were powerful and were probably about to get me to flee the scene in seconds. “Treat… now…” I whispered over to Tops. Tops nodded and both he and Carmen slid the treat over to me. I slowly picked it up and held it out in front of me. “Nice doggy… Easy there… just a toy, giving you a treat… no biting me please…” The dog, Bruno, sniffed my outstretched paw and the treat held within. At first, he didn’t seem to know what to do. Clearly, we were intruders and Bruno likely only had one order for things like us. At the same time though, we were apparently good toys and giving him a treat. Fortunately, seconds later, Poodee was proven correct, and our goodness and the treat won out over his training. “Oh, who’s a good boy? Who’s a good boy?” Carmen asked in her sing-song voice to Bruno. Bruno just responded happily and licked all of us. One treat later and Bruno settled down. To my relief, we were now inside and past the ‘security.’ “Okay… this place isn’t too big, but there do seem to be a lot of rooms. I say we split up again but be sure to shout out. Time is ticking and Pete needs this part no matter what before morning. We can always delay or come in late to the daycare, but right now, Pete is the priority.” Everyone nodded and we split up individually to cover more ground this way. Presumably, we had navigated our way through the hardest obstacles already tonight. Being a repair shop, I half-expected to find bauble and half worn out fixtures from everyday appliances, and while I did find several of those objects in the first room I searched, the rest of the shop seemed dedicated to toys. It made sense of course to house us toys since he was the one who was repairing us from the daycare, but it was just downright unsettling to see so many of us here. To my ultimate sadness though, it didn’t take long to see that most in here were just husks of their former selves. Most were decades old by now and had likely already just moved on as whatever we were. I had seen it before a few weeks ago with a particular old mouse toy that just kind of stopped living as we were. There was a whole ceremony, and it was very nice, but this place… it was giving me the creeps. Essentially, for us toys, we were basically looking at a hospital, morgue, and cemetery all in one. Trying to shuffle those images out of my head, I found a backroom that seemed to be under heavy security. Given that Pete was likely to be repaired where the repairman kept all his tools, I figured they had to be valuable. A room like that was bound to have a little extra security. I was wrong. As soon as I entered, I knew I had made a mistake coming in here. The repairman had looked at me closely and a little too greedily for my own liking, but I had just passed it off as another project for him to fix… maybe a challenge even. I now thought differently as this room was filled with dozens of lines of toys. Baby lions, Miss Pinks, Mister Browns, even Hop’s model. All seemed to be asleep or even moved on, but it was the toys at the rear of the room that really drew me in and unnerved me most of all. There, tucked away preciously, were about a dozen of so of the ‘Dash’ line… my line… I slowly approached, hoping that maybe with our inherently large mental capacity, they would be able to tell me something. As soon as I came within a few feet of them, each of their eyes opened wide and stared back at me. I stopped and even jumped back a little bit in surprise. “One of us,” they chanted in unison. “Uh… hi,” I said, a little nervous. I was honestly hoping they wouldn’t recognize me in my current state, but each just seemed to peer within me more than what I felt comfortable with. “Uh… I’m looking for a parrot that might have come through here… can you all…?” “One of us,” they said in unison again. “Yeah… you said that,” I nearly stuttered as I tried to move on, “but see, I need to find a parrot. He’s about this tall and…” “One of us, brother,” another Dash said, now walking up to me. “Welcome home.” I quickly backed away. “Yeah… no thanks. I already have a home. See, I need to find a par…” “No, Dash. You belong with us,” the other me said more demandingly this time, even going so far as to walk closer to where I was. The rest soon followed, and I glanced back at the door and wondered if it would hold all of them back if it came to that. “No… I belong with Emma, and I need to get back to her…” I said, trying to go about this whole thing a different way. “See, to do that, I need to find…” “You’ve come back. It’s been so long since you’ve been here brother,” the head toy enforced, clearly not letting up or wanting to talk about Pete. “Uh, I’ve been here before? Like here, here?” I questioned. I didn’t remember that, but then again, if I was ever repaired, I was supposed to go into factory mode temporarily to preserve my systems. If that’s what was happening to the rest of the Dash’s, it could explain the creepy group speak. Disturbingly though, everyone of… me, began to quietly laugh. “Yes, brother,” they said in unison. “One of us. Come… be one of us.” The lead Dash nodded at the rest of the pack and then looked at me. “You were repaired and maintained here by one Monica Hubert.” I could see the Dash’s eyes light up a pale white and I knew he was going through online files. It was a feature I never found particularly useful, but I guess in cases like these… “Yes… you were here some time ago for your check-up, but then never returned…” “Return, brother,” the pack said in unison. “They are right, Dash. Return with us, brother,” the head Dash tried to convince me. “Return to us. Let us repair you… let us show you the way again…” I could almost feel myself being drawn into them. I didn’t want to, but I almost felt a wave of some kind leading back over to them. “Dash? Dash? Where are you? Where did you…?” Carmen then stepped into the room and saw the scene unfolding before her. “Oh… what the…” “Carmen!” I shouted. Her presence seemed to be shocking enough that I felt the wave dissipate and I quickly ran over to her. “Thank all cuddles above that you’re here! I had a…” Carmen shook her head. “I don’t think I want to know… just come on… we found Pete” She then tried to lead me, but the other Dash’s looked right back at us. Curiously though, they didn’t seem to move any further from where I had left them. “Brother…” the head Dash began again. “Why are you with her? She is beneath you. Come back to the fold. We can help you be part of the pack again.” “One of us,” the pack said in unison, their eyes now glowing the same yellow mine used. “Jiminy!” Carmen shouted out in shock over seeing my other models. She then took hold of one of my paws and refocused me back on her. “Let’s go, Dash. We shouldn’t be here!” I nodded slowly and took one last look at the leader and the pack. “We will be waiting for you, Dash… always… you’re one of us…” I could feel a pull of some kind right then, but Carmen’s tugging just helped me push past the room. After a second, I didn’t feel it, and I stopped. “Wait… Carmen… I just want to thank…” Carmen then held her own hoof up to my mouth and shook her head. “I don’t know what happened in that room, but I don’t want to know. You are our Dash, and we are here to save Pete. Let’s just agree to never talk about what I just saw in that room… for both our sakes, okay?” I slowly nodded and quickly walked away with Carmen to wherever Pete was apparently being kept. As we passed dozens of worn out or husked toys, I was just glad that she had come and pulled me away. I wasn’t sure what was going on back there, but I felt as if I stayed, I would have never wanted to leave the pack again. There was something else though as well. I wasn’t sure what it was, and for a moment, I almost thought it was a pity for them. Sure, they were shiny and even truly flashy, but they were all alone and would likely never find a Little to stay with permanently. In essence, they would never be someone’s stuffy. I don’t think they cared though, and the more I thought about it as I raced toward Pete, the more I felt it was something else. Ever since Emma had called me, ‘Pash,’ I kept rolling the name around in my head. It felt weird and just plain unnatural at first, but the more I thought about it, the more I wondered who I even was anymore. Seeing those other near-drone Dash’s, I wondered if I really even could call myself a true ‘Dash’ anymore. Sure, I still had my speed and my abilities like those others, but I also felt a shift within myself that at the end of the day, I wasn’t the same toy that I was even beyond my special features. Now, I wasn’t sure if I was Patch exactly, but I also wondered if I just took a second to think about it, that maybe I was more Patch than Dash lately. For right now though, I had to set that thought aside and just help Pete.
    1 point
  41. Hey everyone! So, it seems most are pretty split on if they want the new chapters from Emma’s perspective or not. There are still a few chapters left until that point, so if you have an opinion either way, definitely let me know. I think I’ll use chapter 12 as the cutoff date for these, so stay tuned for when I announce it then. This chapter also contains a bit of another story that I’ve been wanting to make for a little bit now as just a fun side project like the Mommy Does one that I had in another story. Maybe one day, but for now, I hope everyone enjoys it here. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 9: Fun With Pash I suppose the whole notion of being slow and steady winning the race would have been my motto lately. First, it took several false-start Littles for me to finally find Emma. Once she held me tightly while she was breaking down, however, she had claimed me as her one and only toy around here. Satisfied with our connection, I decided to stay with her after naptime had ended just to test the waters of how others would react to our pairing. Miss Tully was the first to spot me nestled against Emma. “Dash? How’d you get in here?” she asked after seeing my form. I could feel her trepidation fill the room, but she eventually just shrugged and began to pull me away from Emma’s sleepy and relaxed form. I began to panic as I felt all my hopes of being Emma’s toy quickly begin to evaporate. “Nuh! Nuh!” Emma cried out, likely about as best as she could at this point. It wasn’t much, but it made quite the impact. Miss Tully immediately stopped and looked down at Emma with wide eyes. “Did you just…?” “Nuh! Nuh!” Emma cried out again, this time even shifting her body about as much as she could to try and reach out for me with her limp arms. “Oh my…!” Miss Tully craned her neck backward as far as it could go. “Diana! Get in here!” I nearly instantly heard a series of panicked running steps come into the room. “What?” Miss Dee-Dee asked in terror, likely thinking that something had gone terribly wrong. “What is it? What’s wrong?” Miss Tully shook her head. “Nothing is wrong but… look!” Miss Dee-Dee peered into the crib and saw Emma blinking at the two of them, but more importantly, for me at least, staring back intently as she could at my still hovering form above the crib in Miss Tully’s hands. “Watch this!” Miss Tully announced excitedly. Miss Dee-Dee got closer and watched the scene before her carefully. Miss Tully then lowered me into the crib and Emma seemed so happy, to my relief, but Miss Tully quickly pulled me out. “Nuh! Nuh! Nuh!” Emma wailed out, even more distressed as my form was even further from her than I was before. “I’ll be…” Miss Dee-Dee said with both astonishment and wonder. “I’ll have to tell Nancy. I’d imagine she’ll be so relieved. I know taking care of Emma has been a strain on her lately. I know she blames us for her daughter’s regression…” “Maybe…” Miss Tully said skeptically. “I actually thought I saw her the happiest I’ve ever seen her this morning, but I guess we’ll just have to see… you just never know sometimes.” The two nodded at each other and gazed back down as I was handed back off to Emma. Despite her diminished strength and coordinated efforts, her hands thrusting up toward me as much as she could was another wonderful feeling in my already spectacular day. Since then, though, the second reason why I felt the motto applied to me was the long hours I had spent with Emma since then in getting her back up to par with where I felt she needed to be. While Emma was definitely making progress each day, it took another full day for her to stay out of her locked state on her own. Then, after that, we began the journey of flexing her out and building up her strength. Fortunately, she hadn’t been in her state for too long, so the process was grueling on her body, but progress moved at a steady state. At this point, I practically became her own mini coach with her new recovery program. ‘Come on, Emma… come on… just a few crawls more…’ I was positioned on the floor by Miss Dee-Dee across her large crib. She knew that Emma couldn’t leave here until she at least mastered crawling. Before today, even rolling over had presented her mixed-up brain with some difficulty. Now, I could see her shakily move toward me one tiny movement at a time. In truth, it was more of a belly crawl than a strict crawling, but each little bit she managed toward me was better than the day before. ‘Come on, Emma… you can make it!’ I was sending out little messages of my own toward her, on top of the occasionally encouragement by Miss Dee-Dee, just to ensure she would keep up the effort. I could sense from her repulsed face that she wanted nothing more right then than to lay down and cuddle with me, but I knew she would be happier out of this room, so I continued to push. After another few minutes, she made it and we both hugged in triumph. Days like that continued more and more, and her progress was able to get to the point about four days after she had first awakened to at least be moved to the playpen section of the Meadows room. It was still the youngest tier here on the farm side and was enclosed on all sides to ensure all the Little’s safety, but outside was a different room at least. It felt so odd to me celebrating the fact she had moved up a room, instead of down like I had originally wanted for Charley, but those thoughts were always supplanted with those of pure satisfaction with her continued progress. “Congratulations, Dash!” Carmen shouted that night. “I knew you could do it!” “Yes… congratulations, Dash,” Nadia continued in her usually reserved manner. “I’m very glad that you’ve taken this opportunity to use your time wisely and help rather than hurt a Little around here.” I nodded in respect to the great lioness. “Thank you, Nadia. I’m trying my best. It’s hard work, but I’m just glad we’re making progress still. I still have to use my messaging a little bit, but I think she would just stop where she was at and not to continue any further.” Nadia raised one of her eyebrows and I could see that many other toys seemed surprised as well. “You’re still using your messaging on her?” I could hear the fury in her voice already. That being said, I knew it was a risk to do for Emma, so I nodded proudly. “Yes, and I don’t regret it. She just needs a little extra push. I see her dissatisfaction in life, and I want to help her.” “Isn’t that going a little far?” Sarge asked, coming out from behind her. I shook my head. “No, I don’t think it is. I crawled around during naptime today and I saw her chart. With the amount of FOY that they used on her that it would take a lot more than my messaging to get her past a toddler level in her physicality ever again. Mental… it’s hard to say, but I’ll stop pushing her when she’s reached her limit. I think at the rate she’s going… she’ll probably be there by next week.” Nadia hesitated and while Sarge seemed to bluster a bit initially, he gave me a tiny nod in acknowledgement. Nadia then sighed. “Very well… while I wouldn’t normally approve of such methods,” she said looking at the other toys who had gathered around us, “I will allow it for Emma. You seem to have a plan and I don’t see a reason why we should interfere today.” I gave a little bow to the leader of the toys out of respect. “Thank you, Nadia. I have to admit though that Pete has been helping me out a lot and his guidance has been instrumental in finding those boundaries.” “Then he’s a very good friend to you…” Nadia almost seemed to purr. “Be sure you don’t take the old bird for granted now, though…” I quickly shook my head. “Never…” So, days went like that for quite a while. Emma would come in and we would work on building her back up. The strange thing though was that about at the one-week mark, and about after three continual days of it happening again, I noticed I was almost having to repeat my progress from part of the day before. We still had a momentum going forward with what she was relearning, or at least re-remembering essentially, but I also felt that she should have been further along by now. If I didn’t know any better, I felt she was regressing a little bit each time she went home for the night. So, concerned that maybe I had overestimated her limit or was doing something wrong, that morning, I decided to ask Pete about it. “What do you think is going on? Is it a lapse… or something else that I’m just not seeing?” Pete stroked the underside of his beak with his wing and sighed. “I’m not sure what to tell you, Dash. It could be a lot of things… but what about her caregiver? Nina, is it?” “Nancy,” I corrected. “What about her? You think she’s doing something to her?” Pete shrugged his wings. “I honestly don’t know, Dash. It sounds like something is happening at home and Nancy is a Big… but I just don’t know what. Could be a new product or something else as well… hard to know about things like that in here though…” I nodded in resignation and we both parted with a note that I should just monitor her as best I could and see if I could discover anything odd. Then, now being able to just sit out in the Meadows room when she wasn’t napping, I waited for her to arrive. It wasn’t long before she came in, all wide-eyed and excited, but once again, a little worse off than she was yesterday when she had left. The last thing we practiced was being able to stand up with the support of an object nearby. It was practically a miracle to get to this point, and she was still pretty hopeless unassisted in standing, let alone walking, but it was progress. Now, though, her knees would hold for about a minute or so but would then begin to wobble and she would then fall back on her butt. There was so much padding that she seemed to find it funny, but it still frustrated me to no end over her continued mini regression each night. ‘What is going on with her? Is Pete right that something is happening back home with Nancy?’ It felt too horrible to believe that Nancy would want to do something like that, but knowing Bigs, both the ones who designed me for a previously singular purpose and just those I had met since I was unboxed, it was a possibility, but my new connection to my Little and the pride I felt over her accomplishments began to cloud my judgement of them. To me, it was starting to feel inconceivable that anyone would want to take all that away. Still, an hour in when we took a break from playing and trying to stand up right, I got closer to the then obviously distracted Emma. Seeing no other Little was around in our vicinity, I popped on my messaging. “Emma… Emma… listen to my voice Emma…” Her eyes widened a little bit, and I knew I had my hooks in her. Subliminal messaging wasn’t as effective at first on the listener, but if you could grow the connection a bit over time, any Little listening would be more susceptible to getting hooked at the outset and quickly listen in. Of course, she didn’t know she was under my trance, but I knew, so I pressed. “Emma… be a good girl for me. I want to protect you… keep you safe… You want to be a good girl for me, don’t you?” Emma nodded as if on autopilot. “Good… very good, Emma. You are a very good girl for me… Now, is something happening at home to you? Maybe something you don’t like or something that’s regressing you?” “Ligh…houss…” she mumbled sloppily. Her communication skills were vastly improving, but they still left a lot to be desired, much to my dismay right now. I tried to reclarify, but she just repeated the word three more times. ‘What did she mean by that? Lighwhose? What the heck is that?’ I began to think intently about it, but as my mind started to put it together, I could think of only one thing she had meant, so I messaged her again. “Okay Emma… you were a very good girl for me.” She quickly smiled with a big goofy grin. “Yes… very good. Now, just nod or shake your head… did you mean lighthouse?” I waited for her to do something. It felt like there was almost a block and I nearly asked her the question again with my messaging. Then, however, she nodded. ‘Lighthouse?’ I was very puzzled by what this could even mean, but I vowed that I would find out. I just hoped that whatever it was, I wouldn’t be too late to help Emma when she needed it most now. With my answer rumbling about in the back of my mind, I broke my connection and Emma, none the wiser, just went back to going between playing with me and the cushy blocks themed to miniature haybales in front of her. Soon, Emma was immersed in fingerpainting with most of the other Littles. The whole classroom was nearly completely tarped off and each Little was draped in an oversized smock. Several of the Littles, including Emma, were placed in walkers attached with specialized plastic sheets and an easel on which to paint their own pieces. I was a little disappointed she wasn’t going to be able to use her standing skills, but I was just happy that a large smile was plastered all over her face. It didn’t take long though for the paint to be plastered there as well. I was neatly shielded in my own version of what could best be described as a poncho, and I felt ridiculous, but as soon as Emma started painting, I was quickly grateful. Bursts and splatters of purple, red, yellow, blue, green, and at least five other colors were lobbed around the immediate area. “Oh Emma. You’re such a messy girl!” Miss Tully playfully chided her as she made her way around to each of the gleeful Littles. She then bent down to see what exactly Emma was creating. I couldn’t tell, and from the look on her face, I don’t think Miss Tully could either. Being ever tactful though, she smiled. “Oh, it’s so beautiful Emma. Is that the sky?” Emma enthusiastically nodded at the recognition of the large blue area on the piece before her. “Uh huh!” Miss Tully smiled at her response and then even more when Emma just took over and explained as best she could that it was a “bu’erfwy.” Looking at the painting now, I could see the butterfly’s wings, but not much else. Right then, I was just glad I was an inanimate toy to her and not someone she would truly expect a response back from if she asked me what it was. Not long after, the paintings were then placed elsewhere to dry fully, and the Littles were each pulled away and cleaned by their respective mental or physical limitation ages. Those in the walkers, like Emma, were left until last so that those who could actually run around were taken care of first, likely as a step to prevent the room from being painted anew today by mischievous wandering and painted coated hands. ‘One day you’ll be like them Emma… one day…’ Finally, the staff made their way through most of the Littles, and they got to Emma. I had to use my messaging a few times to ensure she didn’t suck her fingers and therefore eat the paint coated on them, but I was just thankful that she was getting washed, and to be honest, from what I could see from my position down here with her slightly hiked up onesie-dress, and seeing the time, a likely diaper change as well now. She had leaked the other day and it had set back our progress a bit when we just cuddled together for about an hour. Not that I minded the cuddle, but from whatever the ‘lighthouse’ was, I didn’t want any more delays in her progress. So, then all clean, fresh, and powdered, Emma was treated like the rest to a quick spot of lunch. She still required a bib like most of the others on the bottom here, but I just went along with it for now. I wanted her to be as big as she could be, and considering where she had been, I was just proud of her for now being fed in a highchair with actual food. Her stomach and diaper after her bite of solid food took a bit of a beating at first, but I think after the nuggets yesterday at lunch hadn’t done anything disastrous to her, she was now in the clear. After lunch, I could already see the sleepiness getting to Emma and the others. I was pretty confident that she would always require at least one nap a day, but to be honest about that little bit, I didn’t mind it much. It just meant more cuddle time with just her and I, and today was no exception. With me wrapped tightly into her arms and her eyelids already beginning to flutter closed, Mrs. Gillies began to read Gilda and the Three Amazons. Of course, as she read, I found out that Gilda was a Little and the three Amazons were the Bigs desperately looking for a Little in their lives. Starved and homeless, Gilda wandered in and found all the ‘adult’ furniture and food to be too big or spicy. Instead, all the Little things were exactly to her specifications, and tired and full now, she lay down in the crib upstairs. “And the three Amazons all came home and found Gilda asleep in their once empty crib,” Mrs. Gillies continued, despite most of the Littles listening in already being asleep, including Emma. Mrs. Gillies only smiled and turned the page. “‘Can we keep her?’ the child Amazon asked. ‘Of course, sweetie,’ the mama Amazon replied, looking over their new sleeping Little. ‘First though, I think someone could use a diaper…’ The end.” Smiling over the Littles in front of her, Mrs. Gillies waved over to the other workers and volunteers, and each began their process of transferring the sleepy, half-awake, or near comatose Littles to their respective sleeping places. Most stayed in this room on their cots but Emma and one other Little were soon carried over to the Burrows room and laid in their own cribs. Still clutching onto me, as soon as we were in the crib, I shut my eyes and drifted off contently with my Little. Being a toy though, I of course didn’t really need sleep, but I still slept with Emma to first be more in sync with her, but second, to just rest my mind a little bit before the last chunk of the day and she was then picked up by Nancy. Still, as usual, I woke up before her, but today, that was mostly because of the squalling Little a few cribs over. It was Tyler. Despite everyone’s warnings, he had continually gotten himself into trouble, and was now sleeping as a permanent resident in the Burrows room, having taken over Zack’s crib who had recently been adopted by a family living up in the state of Lygonia in the northern part of the country. Meanwhile, Tyler had been regressed heavily and his needs had become much more basic; comfort, a full belly, and being well rested. If I had to take a guess, he was likely currently uncomfortable with his now seemingly always full diaper and empty belly. Miss Dee-Dee of course quickly rushed in and soothed her newest permanent charge. “Shhh, shhh, baby. It’s okay. It’s just a little messy wessy. Let’s get you cleaned up and fed before you wake the others. Come on, honey…” I stared on in fascination over the routine unfolding before me. I had seen it hundreds of times before with other Littles every day here, but this was Tyler. Maybe it was because what had happened to him was a stark reminder of what I had wanted to do to other Littles here, but his regression had hit me pretty hard and I looked on sadly as Miss Dee-Dee handled him with care, but as one might do with a baby no older than four months old at best. Of course, I knew Tyler was actually 31, but that didn’t matter anymore… especially not after a clean diaper and his filling belly of milk now by Miss Dee-Dee herself. Still, I had my own Little, and I spun back around to face her as I could hear her begin to stir. After she awoke, Emma was changed once more, and we rejoined the rest of the Meadows room. I got her to continue with her standing exercises for a while, but eventually, I could see she wanted to color more instead. Satisfied with our progress today, I let her go and she immediately laid on her belly and began to furiously scribble on a blank piece of paper. Not long after, Miss Mindy came over to check on us. “And how is my most special Little doing today, huh?” she asked down to a clearly content Emma, me lying right by her side and watching her doodle for the better part of an hour now. “Nuffin, Miss Minie!” she said, butchering Miss Mindy’s name a little bit. I made a mental note that we were definitely going to need to focus on her speech more tomorrow. “Jus’ coworing! Wook!” Emma then held up her latest drawing. There were clearly two figures on it, but I really wasn’t sure what I was looking at beyond that. I could have guessed like Miss Mindy appeared to be doing, but I felt pretty confident that I would have been wrong. “Hmmm… is it you?” To Miss Mindy’s clear relief, Emma quickly nodded. “Oh, how lovely! And who is that right next to you?” Emma beamed excitedly and almost seemed like she was about to vibrate off the floor from her intense joy right then. “Iss Pash!” she announced loudly. To be blunt, at that moment, I was a little hurt but even more confused. I knew her enunciation of words left something to be desired, but Pash? ‘What the heck is a Pash?’ I tried to wrack every corner of my brain right then, but I just kept turning up empty on who or what Pash could be. Still, Miss Mindy just smiled and praised Emma for her crayon drawing and went on to check on the rest of the mentally younger Littles in the playpen. After, Emma kept drawing for a little bit, cuddled and kind of babbled while she played with me, and then eagerly bounced around at the edge of the playpen once Nancy was announced to have made it here to pick her up. Emma had to endure a quick diaper change before then, but in minutes, she was gone. The day over, and my mind filled with more questions than I had answers to, I went and found Pete. He was relaxing on a large pillow in the Canopy room and stretched out on the comforting surface after his long day of play with his Little. “Vivian giving you some trouble, old man?” Pete rolled his eyes at my jest over his age but said nothing as he got up from his pillow and stretched out his back. “I’ll be good… just you worry about Emma. How is she by the way? Any better?” I nodded. “She is. The same thing happened today, and we had to repeat the lessons she had learned yesterday afternoon, but we made more progress and I think she’s almost ready to maybe begin walker training. Maybe tomorrow even.” Pete smiled with satisfaction. “Excellent. That’s really excellent news to hear. I’m very proud of you for what you two have been able to accomplish together.” Pete’s face then darkened a bit, however. “What about her regression though? Were you able to end up asking her?” I sighed. “Yes, but she said just one word. It was a bit garbled, and I think I’m going to work on her enunciation of words tomorrow while she’s in a walker maybe, but she just said ‘lighthouse.’ Pete squinted as if I had just told him about the oddest thing in the world. “Lighthouse?” I nodded to his question. “Maybe it’s a metaphor for wanting safety in a dangerous world.” Now it was my turn to stare at Pete oddly. “Pete… she just relearned the difference between hot and cold three days ago. I don’t think she’s dealing in metaphors quite yet.” Pete and I both had a good laugh at that one. “Maybe you’re right, but I’ll still put out some feelers with the others around here that go home at night during naptime tomorrow. They might know something.” “I appreciate it. There’s o…” I almost mentioned the while thing about ‘Pash,’ but I just let it go. Pete though, quickly noticed just as I turned to go over and join the forgotten toys group tonight. “Wait. What was that?” he asked inquisitively. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face my mentor. I sighed. “It’s uh, I think… it’s nothing, Pete. Just an odd word Emma said today.” “Oh?” Pete raised one of his brows. “Isn’t that what she does now with her speech? Combination of babble and our language can be a bit strange sometimes. Could it have just been that?” I shrugged. “Maybe? Probably nothing, but it’s just… she was so excited over this word. It felt… huge. Like something that was holding her whole life together and like twelve birthday presents combined into one word.” “Oh wow… must be something big then,” Pete mused. “Mind if I ask the word?” I shook my head. “Not at all. As I said, I think it could just be nothing. But word was… Pash.” Pete’s eyes quickly lit up. “Ever heard of it?” From his near instant reaction, Pete seemed to have definitely heard of it before and he almost seemed frozen for a few seconds after, but then he just burst out into laughter. “What?” What is it?” I felt Pete had just heard the biggest joke ever and now I really wanted to know about it as well. Pete took a second, but finally composed himself before placing one of his wings on my shoulder. “Of course, I’ve heard of it, silly. It’s you!” “What?” My mind spun with the mere implication of what Pete had just told me. “But my name is Dash. Her speech isn’t that bad, Pete.” Pete just kept smiling but then shook his head. “No, silly. Your show is mostly watched by Littles, right?” I nodded. “Well, it’s mostly guy Littles, Dash. She probably hasn’t seen you there and likely couldn’t tell you apart from Mantis or the Blur even.” “But we look nothing alike!” I protested. Those two were both superhero men from the Equity Alliance and I was a superhero dog that could run as fast as lightning on a cartoon show. Pete chuckled. “I know that, and you know that, but I don’t think she does, buddy. Pash.” Pete smirked and almost seemed to hold the name in reverence as he said it. He then looked directly into my eyes. “Dash… it’s her name for you. Patch! That’s you!” For the second time tonight in just over a minute, a revelation hit me smack in the face. I felt dizzy, but maybe relieved as well? “Hold on… she called me Patch? That’s her name for me?” Pete nodded. “Yep! Seems like your hers as well now. She’s claimed you, named you… I would say in fact that you’re almost a true stuffy. Congratulations!” I was reeling from what Pete had told me, but it didn’t take long for everyone to start congratulating me as well. It was a solid name, and like Victor’s had been, it was because of my extensive patchwork fur and stitching now, which rubbed me a little harshly, but still, she had named me. To be named by a Little was a big deal. I was still ‘Dash’ but Emma was just tightening her ownership of me now seemingly every day. As we worked together to get her better, our bond felt like it was just continuing to grow. I still couldn’t give up my name, but it felt like a sign of something more. So, looking ahead, especially with whatever ‘lighthouse’ was and her regressing, the road ahead seemed rocky, but almost seeing it all laid out before me, I felt pretty confident in saying that I would definitely be taking it with Emma right by my side.
    1 point
  42. Since I am responsible for my own diaper changes and most often have some sort of clothing on over my diapers, the wetness indicator is rather useless but if it enhances the design ahead of time, I don't mind. I just wouldn't pay extra for a diaper that has one over one that doesn't. Perhaps if I ever get my Hubby to play Daddy again, I might change my mind and stock up on some for his sake.
    1 point
  43. Chapter 90 Amanda put Jamie to bed an two hours after dinner, a little earlier than she usually did, but her seemed tired and hadn’t objected. They did story time while she fed him his night time bottle, and she laid with him until he seemed to be asleep before she eased herself off the bed and went back to the living room. She went to bed about two and a half hours later. It was tricky putting him down without waking him, and it trickier getting back in bed without waking him. He slept pretty soundly, and she took the precaution of changing into her pajamas in the bathroom, but it was getting into the bed that she worried would wake him. She wasn’t sure if sharing a bed would become problematic because of that. “Manda,” Jamie asked as she lifted the covers and tried to slide in. “Sorry,” she whispered. “Go back to sleep.” She was halfway into the motion of rolling to her right side so she could be the big spoon. “I was awake.” “Still? Can’t you sleep?” “I was thinking.” She frowned. Not often but sometimes Jamie would need to have a middle-of-the-night conversation, the most recent being when he’d asked her if she wanted a second little. She wished he could have these conversations during the day, or at least not when it was almost tomorrow, but she would never put him off. It was part of their unofficial deal. When either needed to talk about something serious, the other put aside whatever they were doing. She also understood that some conversations are easier to have in the dark. “What about, buddy?” She ran her hand down his side to his thigh. He always liked that, and she hoped she could put his mind at ease and get him sleeping quickly. She pulled him closer and laid an arm around him, her hand brushing his diaper cover. “Long as we’re up,” she said and brought her hand back around to his butt. “Have you been sitting in a dirty diaper this whole time?” “For a bit.” “You should’ve called for me.” She rolled over and turned the lamp on. “Let’s get you cleaned up.” He sat up and held his arms out, and she picked him up off the bed to lay him on the changing table. She wondered if there was a way to squeeze the table into the bathroom. She didn’t like changing diapers in her bedroom, especially the dirty ones. He’d grown used to it in his nursery, but she’d rather keep those smells in the bathroom. He looked awfully sleepy when she laid him back. She leaned forward to kiss his forehead and traced her fingers from his cheeks to his toes. “Goodness, you got some cold toesies.” He always has cold feet at night but didn’t like to sleep with socks on. In the cold months he’d wear his sleepers, though. She put the tub of wipes next to his leg and untaped his diaper. “Is your tummy feeling okay,” she asked, “You don’t usually go at night.” “It’s fine,” he said. His eyelids were half down. “You should come tell me if you have an accident even if it’s after bedtime, Jamie,” she said as she started to clean him off. “Especially this kind. Did you know you had dirty pants?” “Yeah,” he said. She hoped he wasn’t upset about it and that it wasn’t why he was still awake. “Is that why you’re still awake?” “No.” “We cream your butt pretty good, but you shouldn’t be in it all night long.” He almost never had a messy bottom at night. Neither she nor Becky ever checked him for it at night because it was so rare. A shart in his sleep was one thing; they might not discover that until undressing him for his bath. This was more than that. “I wouldn’t have been upset if you came and told me.” She quickly added, “And I’m not upset now.” She didn’t want him to think she was ever upset by accidents, and she wasn’t upset he hadn’t come and told her after bed. They hadn’t discussed that. If he had an accident and knew it and didn’t come tell her for two hours during the day, she would be cross. “I know,” he said. Amanda balled up the older diaper and unfolded a new one. She spread cream again on his bottom thoroughly and sprinkled a dash of powder into the diaper. She concluded years ago that powder didn’t do anything to protect his skin, at least not inside his diaper. It helped with chafing inside his thighs in summer, but really, so far as she could tell, it’s only purpose was to make him smell better. She sealed the diaper tight and tossed the diaper cover in the direction of his overnight bag. “Hold on, buddy. Stay awake for me,” she said as she took the used diaper to the bathroom to throw it in the pail and wash her hands. He was sitting up when she returned. She picked him up onto her shoulder and put her arms under his butt for support. With her other hand, she slowly ran her nails over his shoulders. Like he always did, he shuddered when she reached the small of his back. She sat down on the bed and laid herself down with him on top of her, his legs straddling her so his feet were by her hips and his face rested against her chest “So tell me what you were thinking about.” “I was thinking ...” He didn’t want to disappoint her, but he’d promised to tell the truth at the very outset. He’d been thinking about this much of the day, and his conversation with Ella had laid bare that he didn’t know why he said yes to potty training. “I don’t wanna do this anymore.” “Of course. That’s why we’re trying so hard to potty train.” “No, I mean I don’t wanna potty train anymore. I’m ... I don’t wanna.” Amanda was silent for a moment, and Jamie was worried he’d disappointed her. Maybe there was more to why she’d offered to potty train him than just the reasons she’d said. Maybe she was tired of changing diapers. Amanda was surprised. Everything considered, it had been a good three days of trying, slower than she had envisioned, but he’d made progress. He hadn’t seemed nearly as excited about his successes than she had been, but Jamie wasn’t never what anyone would call excitable. “We can do whatever you want, Jamie. Anything. But would you tell me why? Because if it’s because it’s been hard, I don’t want you to quit just because you’re discouraged. You can, but I want you to sleep on it.” He managed to make it to the potty after they got home from the pool, the first such time when he peed in the potty without having just gotten out of bed or sat on the thing for minutes and minutes. Perhaps he felt differently, but it had been better than yesterday. “No,” he replied. “I just ...” He sighed and stopped. “You can say it,” she encouraged him. She kept moving her fingernails on his back, just the very tips. “I know I can do it ... I did good today.” “Very good.” “I guess that’s all I wanted. Just to prove to myself I can if I want.” “But you really don’t want to?” “I thought I did. I don’t. I want things to stay like they were.” “You don’t want out of diapers after all?” “No.” “Can you tell me why?” “I just … I want … ” He shifted himself as though trying to snuggle in deeper. Jamie didn’t know exactly how to say it. Partly, he was growing more uncomfortable with the dishonesty, but there was something more elemental to it than that. “I wear diapers,” he said. She thought she felt heat rise in his face, his cheek pressed against her. She didn’t understand. That was a statement of fact, not an explanation of the fact. “Could you try to tell me what that means?” There was a way of putting it that flashed through his mind, but he was embarrassed to say it. It sounded like what Becky would have said if he’d ever asked her why he wore diapers. He’d wouldn’t have liked that answer, but having thought it over since the afternoon, it made sense; a different kind of sense than maybe Becky would’ve meant, but it made sense to him now. “I can learn to go to the potty again,” Jamie said, “but …” He paused and felt ridiculous saying this, but he continued, “Jamie wears diapers.” Amanda hadn’t expected that answer at all. It sounded liked something her mom would say and that she’d roll her eyes at. Jamie’s reference to himself in the third person brought some clarity to it, though, as she could see the contrast he was drawing. “He doesn’t have to if he don’t want to,” she reminded him. He didn’t respond to her, but instead said, “It’s how you and Mom show you love me.” He cringed, glad he couldn’t see Manda’s face right then. He hoped that wasn’t selfish. Keeping him in diapers was expensive and required a lot of unpleasant work. He liked that love, but he didn’t want to ask for it if they didn’t want to give it. Becky clearly did. He thought Manda did as well, maybe not as much as their mother but still willing if he were willing to accept it. But there was still the suspicion that she was just tired of changing diapers and wiping butts. “And,” he said, “going along with it, kinda, is because I love you, too.” There; he’d said it. She’d been right four years ago; being placed back in diapers helped him to see how much they loved him and how much he could depend on and trust them. That he went along with it back then was a sign of trust; that he still went along with it was a sign not of the weakness he’d wanted to prove he didn’t have but of the love he did have, for them and for himself. Sometime in the past, the role he’d been playing had become the person he was. He didn’t know when that happened or why it hadn’t become apparent to him since then. Now, that particular trapping of littlehood he’d detested so much his first days in Itali was a part of his identity, a part of what made Jamie Jamie and what made him different than Eric. Jamie wore diapers; come to think of it, Jamie had always worn diapers, from the very first moment he’d been called by that name to the first time he said he liked that name to whenever it was that he began to think of it not as a name but as who he was. “Please don’t be angry,” Jamie said. Amanda blinked against those words and rolled to her side so she could see into his eyes and he could see into hers. “I’m not angry, Jamie. I want whatever you want. I just want you to be happy.” “I am happy. I like having the choice and I like knowing I could do it if I want to. I just like this, too.” “You like it more.” “Mhmm.” “Did I pressure you?” “No. Sometimes I just don’t know what I want. I thought I did, but I don’t care if diapers are for babies.” “They’re a not for babies, silly. They’re for Jamie Bears like you.” He would always be her Jamie Bear. She wouldn’t love him any more or less for what he wore or the care he needed. If diapers were part of who Jamie was, then she loved them. If he felt loved when she took care of him that way, then she wanted to take care of him that way all the more. If letting her do that was one of his ways of telling her he loved her, then taking care of him that way was something dear to her. She wondered if maybe her mother understood that, perhaps deep down where even she didn’t realize, and that was why she could never bring herself to entertain the idea that Jamie didn’t need diapers. In turn, Amanda wondered if she needed to rethink her own idea of what it meant for Jamie to need diapers. Perhaps he didn’t, ultimately, need them physically, but now she understood he did need them to be himself, his happy self. “Can we go to sleep now,” Jamie asked through a yawn. She reached her hand over to turn the light off, pulled the covers over them, and crossed her arm back over Jamie. “I like you any way you wanna be. I might call you diaper butt from now on, though.” “Manda,” he whined with a giggle. “I’m only teasing. Close your eyes. It’ll be morning before you know it.” “Night.” “Goodnight.” “Love you.” “I love you, too.” Satisfied that he’d solve his puzzle and that Amanda wasn’t upset with him, Jamie was asleep within minutes. Amanda tilted her head to look at her little boy. “Mom’s right,” she whispered, “You’re perfect the way you are.”
    1 point
  44. Thank you. ? It definitely helps when you are 100 % 247 I think. When I eventually started to identify as incontinent, the whole process became allot easier. That is a really good start. It took me a while to become so comfortable with my padding that I could just release without worry. One of the biggest turning points for me was being able to relax and let it flow even if my nappy was wet. Learning to accept that you may well leak and your nappy may well show or bulge was a massive milestone. Getting into the mindset of "I can't hold it" no matter where I was, who I was with or regardless of how wet I already was is something it took years to accept. Yes I have had leaks and yes my fiance has told me on many occasion I smell like pee but learning to not care is the biggest hurdle. That's a really good start. I didn't do that for nearly 2 years and like yourself, when I tried to, I couldn't stop the flow. I started to realise I was helplessly wetting myself and I couldn't stop it. I was like that for me for many years until I trained my mind to not pay too much attention to the feeling of needing to pee. I used to try and think about other things like work or hobbies. It soon became a natural thing to catch myself mid wee. Or feeling a the warmth spread around my bum when I was sitting down and not remembering feeling the need. That's one of the biggest turning points I would say. Bed wetting took the longest to achieve. It was like there was a mental block on me not wanting to leak in bed. I had to work hard to get myself into the mindset of it being ok if I leak through my nappies and wet the bed. My fiance brought a good washable pad to put under the bedding and although it took time, I began to feel like I didn't have to worry about leaks and if they happen, they happen. My fiance has been brilliant though this though. She will change the bed if I leak loads, but if it's just a small leak, she will won't change the bedding. She likes me to sleep in a slightly smelly bed sometimes as a reminder of my choices. Lol. . .
    1 point
  45. First of all, thank you. Secondly, no I haven't done a journal, and to be honest, I haven't had the time. But, I do think some tips I've learned along the way and absolutely no cheating has deffo helped. Trusting your nappy and losing any fear of what people will think helped too. Not caring about being wet, sometimes smelly, sometimes leaking, sometimes having to change when it's not always convenient, and just letting nature take its course. Living life like I need nappies. The mindset is everything. . . all the while totally focusing on staying relaxed in my sphincter area and just spurting out wee when ever or whatever I am doing. Had good good tips off here to be honest too. Been lurking for years and years on here, but only recently started posting. It's all about a mindset if nothing else and being truly comfortable with who you are. After a few years I began to notice I had deffo urge issues. I used to have stage fright front of family and friends and stuff. After time a began to realise I was wetting no matter who I was with, or what position I was in. When the urge hit I was wetting soon after. A bit further down the line a started realising, when I was occupied doing something like DIY at home or working, all of a sudden I realised my nappy was wet and didn't remember doing it. . .
    1 point
  46. Hey! Thanks for dropping by to read this short. Please leave comments and feedback! Enjoy the holidays! It's Christmas, After All. “Good morning Anna...it’s time to get up…” The small girl stirred in her bedding dismissively, preoccupied with maintaining a state of bliss that only sleep could make possible. A much larger hand than her own gave her back a slight rub, dragging her further from peace itself. “Don’t you want to open all the nice presents Santa brought you?” Presents? What was she talking about? She needed to get up for work and- Oh. Right. It had been one of those dreams again. The kind where Anna wasn’t being awoken by a person countless times her size every morning. The kind where she could sleep soundly in her own home without a single soul claiming ownership over her. The kind where she’d fight the struggles of reality with caffeine and willpower, sitting at a desk completing menial tasks to secure the paycheck that guaranteed her survival until the next one. Pessimistic, she knew; but god if that hadn’t become her idea of paradise now. Instead of such strange luxuries, she had become acquainted to the life of submissiveness that robbed her of all possible freedoms. Replaced by her alarm clock was now a doting “mother” that never seemed to take no for an answer, nor ever leave her unsupervised for a second; banishing the concept of privacy altogether in Anna’s life. Yes. The kind of life where it was inappropriate now for someone of her age and stature to be drinking coffee, much less working an “adult” job. The filing work she’d done, reports she’d submitted, presentations she’d given, had all now been downgraded into clashing dolls with each other and learning that the cow goes moo for the fifty-fucking-thousandth time. The dreary grays of maturity couldn’t help but feel so tempting now; oh how she’d taken it for granted. Instead, every day now was regulated happiness showered in sickeningly bright colors and infantile songs and games. And oh how she missed playing with herself. She couldn’t remember the last time she was able to touch her own nether regions… It was despairing to think that someone else was now placing sanctions on her own crotch. It was the cursed fate of a Little, someone who fell at the mercy of the “superior” Amazons. Every morning she’d have this sort of reflection; a longing to meticulously consider each and every possible way she could have avoided the fate she was now trapped in. Not that her regrets would ever change anything now, it was fair to say that stepping outside her apartment wasn’t the smartest move in a world of Amazons. A fall from grace could not even begin to describe the constant dread Anna felt on a daily basis, and it almost felt like human instinct was what kept her going at times. That’s all she could reason with, as anything else that might justify her will to see the sun rise would either be snack time at Daycare, or seeing the mischief from when the Cookie Monster was up to no good. But of course that wasn’t the case. Even if the juice was really starting to grow on her… “It seems like somebody had a soggy dream!” The maternal voice continued to coo from above, easily rolling over the drowsy Little. A hybrid noise between a squish and a splosh became audible to Anna’s ears, and the faintest bit of liquids swam in her pants; forcing her to yet again acknowledge and lament her greatest setback of all and worst misfortune. Almost ready to grimace, she cringed at those all too familiar words, as Mommy’s repetition of them had long since conditioned Anna to know that was her ‘cutesy’ way of saying she’d done quite the number on her terribly thick and cushy diaper. By no means was Anna a bed wetter, or, at least not until Mommy got through with her. She’d long since ran out of tears for her bedtime ‘accidents,’ as she used to call them in protest. The excuses stopped though after Mommy kept reinforcing the point that they couldn’t be accidents if that’s what was supposed to happen, and you tend to stop calling the sky green if it never seems to stop being blue. From Anna’s opening eyes, past the shield of her pacifier, the unmistakable bulge pronounced itself on her crotch past the thin and snug pyjama bottoms, decorated in twirling butterflies and smiling flowers. The aimless grins the motifs donned had clearly become something that mocked her, acutely aware of the garment they confined her to; intentionally hugging her waist and legs just to emphasize the unmistakable bulge that never left her bottom. She could still remember the pair of panties that used to be around her legs like vivid war flashbacks. Each and every day that passed however, she fell farther from the feeling of adult cloth that hugged her in only the necessary ways. Now she had a cloud around her hips. The only luxury brands she ever wore now were either Pampers or Luvs. She’d miss her morning diaper change if she started to think about the toilet next. God how she missed her porcelain throne… “Come on honeybunches! Aren’t we excited to see what Santa brought us?” Mommy had started standing the groggy and bow-legged Anna up in her crib. The waistband of her diaper peaked past her bottoms as she raised her arms in a stretch and muffled yawn past the pacifier. Anna could feel the lukewarm pad shift with her movements. Whenever she woke up nowadays her wettings at night had gone from a question of “if” to “when.” It was a tough pill to swallow that it was considered the inevitable now, and the only thing which could keep her even remotely sane or invested in resistance was trying to guess when she last wet it. Judging by the neutral temperature in her pants, it was at some point during the later half of the night. Needless to say, she was ready to feel dry again. Not that it would do much to change the constant smell of lavender powder she smelled. That was a package deal now, of course. Wherever she and her diapered bottom went, the telltale crinkle and smell would follow. The brand of infancy if you could call it that. The brand of shame. Even amidst all that though, despite living 20 years of her life, only to be sent back to square one, her first Christmas in hell still had her spirits elevated by a somewhat mentionable amount. Anna wanted to believe that somehow beyond her Mommy’s demeaning and condescending treatment, there was some form of genuine affection she had for her. Maybe her recent forms of complacency would at least earn her a smidgen of something resembling maturity. She could only hope. It was no secret that she did the gift shopping, but of course any parent would maintain the facade for their “baby.” Anna suddenly felt reminded of past spankings when she tried to argue the toothfairy wasn’t real. Daycare never was the best place to raise controversial topics of discussion… Mommy hooked a finger around the ring of Anna’s pacifier and gently pulled it out, the slightest string of drool trying to maintain a connection between the teat and her lips. Immediately Anna could feel herself craving for that vanilla-flavored silicone again. She tried her best to stomach such urges though, as it’s what the adult in her would want. “Can you change me now? I want to be in something clean.” Anna for the most part remained neutral, as submitting simply was not an option, and resistance was met with punishment. All she could do now was hold on for dear life as she compromise without rocking the boat too much. “Such a good girl! Even you know how your morning’s go!” She chuckled. “But...” Her buts never ended well. They were always on such a different wavelength, Anna had grown to know that what was sugar to Mommy was clearly salt to her. The only thing she could do now though was learn how to stomach it. “Since you’ve been such a good girl the past few weeks, and I know you’re excited to see all the presents,” Anna was then hoisted into the air as a strong arm pressed the soggy diaper closer to her. “Maybe we can do a diaper change after you open your presents!” It was as if she thought she were doing Anna a service. How twisted could her mindset be? “Tab-Mo..mmmy,” Anna every once in a while still found herself getting caught on the name. It had mostly been curbed by repeated hypnosis though… Even when she made a mistake, instilled commands knew how to pick up the pieces for her. Why she didn’t do away with her bladder control too was beyond her. Maybe Mommy somehow got enjoyment out of a Little who’s thoroughly broken themselves in. “I’d actually rather be changed now. Please?” “That’s okay honey,” Mommy stroked the back of Anna’s shoulder-length hair. “Mommy knows you like your wet diapees! I’ll indulge you today since it’s so special.” Anna bit her tongue at that one. It was one of those moments when Mommy knew just how cruel she was actually being, but despite everyone in the room knowing her true intentions, she still felt the need to dress them up in syrup and sugar. “But first, let’s do the potty song you’ve been learning at Daycare!” No. Anything but that. “I think I wanna go open my presents instead!” Anna did her best to sound chipper, her voice sounding a little worried as her pulse raced. Mommy set her on the carpeted floor, her feet doing their best to support a soggy bottom. “I think that means were going to do the potty dance,” Mommy said in a much more stern and commanding voice. “Unless we need to start the morning off with Mr.Bubbles and a spanking?” God she had a name for everything...it was annoying to no end! Mr.Bubbles was someone she wasn’t fond of though...or rather something. Too many times has she been blessed with his presence; an enma that gets her bowels moving in all the wrong directions. Needless to say, the threat of Mr.Bubbles already had her posing for the Potty Dance. She wished she could say she forgot, but how could you when they make you start the day with it and finish off on it too? And it was just a theory, but they were somehow working subliminal messaging into the Daycare to get you to remember it too. Who knows what else they might be poisoning their minds with… “And let’s get these things off too. Mommy needs to make sure the dance does the trick after all!” Mommy then took the liberty of snaking off Anna’s pyjama bottoms, leaving the discolored diaper on full display, the friendly and familiar faces of Barney characters plastered on front too. Clearly in a better mood than the half-naked Anna was. Anna by this point was almost shaking, remembering what it feels like to do the dance. Christmas break had made her fortunate enough to score at least four days out of that living hell, but trauma was fast-coming. This was the one thing she’d never get over. Especially in front of an audience. “Chop chop hun-bun! Those presents are waiting for you!” Anna took a deep breath and tried to maintain her big-girl composure. The thought of the Potty Dance already had the hardwired instructions flooding her head. Each lyric engrained like a carving to a rock. Anna put on an artificial smile and began to move. “I’m….not a big boy!” Anna started in a sing-song voice. “I’m notta big girl!” she wiggled her hips, the swollen diaper she wore following to-and-fro. “So when I gotta go potty, I like to pee my pants!” She leaned forward to her gushing Mommy, whilst Anna drilled her fingers into her cheeks with a forced cheshire grin. She could already feel an uncomfortable pressure on her abdomen. But not even the fear of what was to come could stop her almost mechanical motion now. Manual input was fast transitioning into automatic. The subliminal messaging the Daycare used really had a fix on her. “The potty is my diaper and I like to pee--my--pants!” The only freedom she had in this ritual was whatever name she ended it on...It was obvious though she didn’t have an option. By now her sphincter muscle was ready to lose a downhill battle. Tears started to form as something foreign kept her tone upbeat and diapered posture upright. “So I make my Mommy proud when I poop, my, pants!” Like clockwork, Anna spun to face her back to Mommy, as she felt her body assume a crouched position on its own and allow herself to void the already soiled diaper she was trapped in. She could almost throw up as she felt the muddy mess invade her underpants, but wanted to openly sob when she could feel the slightest sense of pride the song was teaching her to feel. The slight crinkle from stretching plastic filled the room, as it made room for its new visitor. Needless to say, the cherry on top was when she smelled the unmistakable odor. “Well?” Anna sniffled as she wiped her tears, standing in a much more heavy diaper now. “Are you happy? Can you change me now?” Mommy certainly was smiling, and Anna could tell there was some malicious amusement hidden in there. “Of course, sweetie!” Mommy cooed as she forcibly guided the pyjama bottoms back up her legs, stretching them over the expanded diaper. She lifted Anna, squishing the mess into her backside as she supported her bottom. “After we open your presents, of course!” “Something tells me Santa’s been keeping a close eye on you this year!” A few new tears escaped Anna as she could only clutch the fabric of her Mommy’s nightgown for emotional support. Messing was never easy. How this monster could relish in a grown woman shitting herself was something Anna never expected to fathom. All her mind was occupied now was the snaking mess in her pants, conforming to the shifting real estate her Mommy’s hold was putting strain on. They strolled down the hall, Mommy humming her Christmas carols along the way as with a free hand she unlocked the over-5 foot-tall baby gate at the stairs; an extra layer of security Anna had only ever once been skilled enough to challenge. The bars had simply proved too slippery however, and the lock was impossible to reach. The passive reminders of no escape were crushing. “Let’s hope Santa brought you some baby powder, huh?” Mommy pretended to pinch her nose, giving Anna another uncomfortable shuffle in her arms. “Maybe I wouldn’t need some if you-” The unusually vocal retaliation Anna was feeling in that moment quickly died without much struggle as she could see the stern expression in her dominator’s face. Rule number 3, no backtalk. Second only to permanent residency in diapers and addressing Mommy as Mommy. They’d been through this song and dance far too many times for Anna to not know any better Whether it actually was or not didn’t matter. Defiance usually meant backtalk. Which is why Anna shortly followed up with, “I’m sorry for being mean, Mommy...” Mommy’s annoyance was still very real, but almost on a dime her expression changed to one of a much more somber and loving nature. “Well, it is Christmas after all… We’ll let you off with just a warning this time.” Needless to say, a bullet dodged. Even if she was confined to babyhood, you’d never want to start Christmas on a low note… Despite everything, the themes of such a holiday kept her somewhat invested, at least curious to see the breathtaking array of wrapped and ribboned gifts. What may lay on the inside of them was a totally different story, which is why she’d much rather judge the book by its cover. As the rounded the corner into the livingroom, Mommy was the first to let out an intentionally exasperated gasp. “Look Anna! Look at all the presents Santa brought you!” In the corner, a towering tree of green was nestled; dressed in golds and silvers as spheres of shimmering color were suspended from the piny branches. A bright yellow star crowned its peak, with a shine complimented by the lights that spiraled around the giant tree. Two stockings hung alongside atop the fireplace, embroidered with the names Mommy and Anna, hers being noticeably smaller, as if to reinforce a power dynamic. As if the diapers and genetics weren’t enough to convey that. From underneath the tree though, countless boxes of varying size spread outwards like a wave from the base of the tree. Covered in varied prints, no gift was wrapped the same as another, and each ribbon used to encase the already taped paper was a mix of some christmas red or green, followed by a golden trim. Snow pressed against the glass backyard doors, and truly tied together the Christmas scene. For almost a moment, even Anna forgot about the situation she was in, including the state of her pants. Sheer awe had captivated the Little’s attention, as even a small seed of eagerness was starting to bloom within her. “Are...are these all for me?” There were too many to count at a glance, but if Anna had to have guessed, she could make out at least 20 different gifts. Maybe 30? Never had she been showered with so much financial affection! “Well, I don’t see any other good girls in this house. Do you?” Anna almost felt a little giddy when she was lowered to the carpeted floor, her first gift only a mere foot away. By chance, she could see a large sticker plastered on the front, reading: TO : ANNA FROM : SANTA Even if Mommy was trying to drive the point home, she’d at least stop arguing the existence of the fictional figure since she’d gone to such lengths. The first one wasn’t terribly big, but of a decent size. She was so swept up in Christmas memories however, she stopped thinking about the likely nature of its contents. As she slipped off the ribbon and began to tear into the paper, a white flash caught her from the side. Mommy was crouched with her phone, getting just the right shot at the perfect angle of her Little. Pictures were something Anna wish would burn, but had stopped fighting them long ago when the stockpiles at this point had become enormous and any “backtalk” just meant another spanking. It was pointless fighting a battle you knew you were going to lose. Or at least one that you’ve continuously lost. But once the Christmas-y exterior gave way, and the gift was revealed, Anna remembered exactly where she was and how she was being treated. The glows of christmas lights had become dampened and the golds and silvers didn’t feel so bright anymore. Staring back at her was a package of flavored pacifiers. Proudly boasting: Banana!, Watermelon! Mango! She hated herself for still finding curiosity in the taste though… Vanilla was a nice flavor… “Ooooh! Santa knows how much you like your pacis, doesn’t he?” Anna’s foresight to avoid potential reprimand had her smiling in agreeance, even if it was a weak one. She tried to put all her stock in appreciating the aesthetics of the morning. But a small ray of hope was still holding out for at least one big-girl gift! “There’s plenty more to go honey!” Mommy urged. “You can’t sit in your morning poopies for too long you know!” Anna did her best to ignore the condescending remark, already making a conscious effort not to move too much; lest she remind herself of what she was sitting in. Stand on her knees was the only thing she could do to comfortably relieve the stress. Still with hope, her expectations carried on to the next gift, a bit larger in dimensions than before. It was a two-piece box which she had to lift the top off of, and was greeted to the sight of a new outfit to add to her already extensive and infantile wardrobe. It was a pale blue, thick cloth button-up attached to a black skirt. She was positive that it’d show off the tip of her day-diapers in even an idle position. Another tough pill to swallow. “How pretty!” Mommy supplemented the commentary for her. “I think the caretakers are gonna find you irresistibly cute at daycare in this!” What was at least the silver lining was the diaper cover she didn’t see underneath. It was decorated in a lettered-block motif, but at least it was some form of modesty. After a series of more outfits, bathing suit, Little baby-geared toys and a new mobile, Anna had just about reached the end of her rope in presents and hope. Time and time again she had set herself up for disappointment; receiving not a single thing she could even remotely take adult-joy in. The pacifiers and a few other things, maybe as a baby… but clearly she was trying to contradict that trend. Amongst the debris of torn paper and ribbons, there remained one last gift. It was almost hidden behind the tree. “Okay, Anna, I think that’s the last one!” Of course it was. Mommy had probably been keeping a mental checklist of each and every gift that was opened. She was the one who wrapped them after all. From its outward appearance, it was thin, but not hard. In fact, the wrapping paper easily crinkled when she pressed her hand down on it. At this point, she simply wanted to open whatever baby gift it could be out of a sense of urgency. Her diaper had become uncomfortably cold and the recent mess she had made was starting to smell a bit more… As she tore the paper apart, she did little to guess at the contents since her interest had mostly been killed. Clearly this year was a holiday meant for Mommy and her photo album. Anna was just along for the unfortunate ride. But once she fully unwrapped the paper, Anna was suddenly taken aback. P….panties? The sight was unmistakable. Underneath the product’s original packaging, past the unicorns prancing on the crotch of them, a pack of assorted panties was unmistakable! By no means what an adult would wear in terms of pattern design, but certainly a step towards adulthood! “What is it sweetie? What did he get you?” Mommy moved over the many gifts to get a closer look with her camera. For the first time in what felt like forever, Anna happily clutched the one gift she was truly thankful for, and proudly held it in front of Mommy for the picture she knew was to follow. “Panties! T….thank you Mommy!” She still despised the woman, but it was a kind gesture nonetheless. She paused with her smile for a few seconds, waiting for the flash. “Ooh. Really now?” With curiosity on her face, Mommy easily pulled the package out of Anna’s hands, turning it over and looking. Clearly she was invested in this surprise sort of thing. “Can I wear them now? Please?” Anna was already bursting to get out of this diaper. It was only better that it could be a shift into adult underwear now! “I think Santa made a mistake, sweetie.” What? A...mistake? No, no, no. What was she talking about? Suddenly Anna started to feel a bit uneasy she didn’t have possession of the panties anymore. “Huh? But you got- I mean, Santa--Santa gave them to me!” “I don’t think Santa would have brought panties to someone who wears diapers 24/7, sweetheart.” Mommy hadn’t bothered to offer a look of sympathy, as she continued her puzzled expression, setting the panties aside on the couch. “But...but he gave them to me...” The reality was too cruel. The trick Mommy was playing right now crossed a line Anna had never even considered. Tears were rolling down her cheeks as freedom was once again plucked from her tiny hands. “He…” Anna started to sniffle and sob. “HE GAVE THEM TO ME!” “I know honey...” Mommy pulled Anna close to rub her back. “I’m sure Santa mixed up your gift with another big girl’s,” She knew just how to console her in all the wrong ways. “I’m sure the big girl who should be getting panties right now is surprised to be getting thick baby diapers, huh? Don’t worry, I’m sure Santa will fix it by the end of the day. We just need to wait and see!” Mommy started to chuckle, as if she had effectively lightened the mood. But regardless of the mistake she made, Anna was too broken and hurt to keep herself reserved. Fuck you. Anna internally screamed. She seathed with rage. Fuck rules 1, 2, 3, 4 and all the rest! The final screw on her lid popped off, and Anna exploded. “NO!” Anna shouted, easily breaking away from the relaxed Amazon. “I’M TIRED OF BEING A BABY! I WANT TO BE AN ADULT! I DON’T CARE IF YOU MIXED THEM UP!” She resorted to protest in the only way she knew how, and collapsed to the ground, rapidly kicking and pounding her fists off the carpet. “I WANT TO BE BIG AGAIN! I HATE DIAPERS! I HATE LIVING LIKE THIS! I HATE YOU!” In between her screams and shouts, she kept her sobs and cries audible. The tears never stopped, and her cheeks felt wet. Surprisingly she wasn’t shut down immediately, and after a few minutes she had already run low on fumes. Her screams became quiet as a constant cry gradually took precedence. “Please...let me go home...” “Anna...” Mommy’s voice was somber, as if Anna had finally broken through to her. Anna could then feel an arm wrap around her stomach as she was lifted into the air. “If I had known this would happen...” . . . “Maybe it would have been better to start off with Mr.Bubbles after all.” Anna’s bottom lip began to quiver as the started to ascend the stairs, the panties zooming out of vision. She found it in herself to cry yet again as her wails filled the house. All she could feel was disappointment and betrayal, coupled with the smell of a mess she’d been sitting in for almost an hour. What didn’t help was when her weakened bladder invited a fresh stream into the crotch of her well-used diaper. “Shh, shh...” Mommy cooed as she tried to soothe her. “Once we empty out your system you’ll feel much better.” On the changing table, Anna whimpered as the back of her pants and diaper were pulled down in one swift motion, and she could then feel the tube insert into her backside. A rush of warm water began to invade her backside, making her quiver as she barely managed to stand on her hands and knees. Mommy gave her a kiss on the forehead and smiled. “Maybe we can think about pull-ups a few years from now.” The warm torrent of water didn’t seem to stop. The overall shock had Anna completely speechless and stunned. “But I wouldn’t get our hopes up! I don’t think your daycare offers potty training for Littles,” “Not that you mind.” Mommy chuckled as she tussled Anna’s hair. The tube was finally plucked from the Little’s backside, the used diaper being pulled back into place. “But I think I already warned you about backtalk once this morning, didn’t I?” Anna was already over her knee on the rocking chair, her abdomen feeling strange, and full. “I’ll only spank you 10 times though,” “It’s Christmas, after all.”
    1 point
  47. Part 26"Welcome to LittleGarden," Miss Rachael greeted us as we entered, I smiled weakly at her. "Welcome back, Kimmy, it's good to see you."She didn't know about the brush I had with Miss Michelle. Good. I scanned the room for Miss Michelle but didn't see her anywhere. It was just Miss Rachael and the other two younger Amazon caretakers, who I hadn't really met yet."Kimmy will be here until 4 PM today, I'll come get her then. She's been doing very well with other Littles lately, she had a great playtime in the park yesterday, so I'm hoping for a good report today." That last part was addressed to me more than Miss Rachael."That sounds wonderful," Miss Rachael agreed, buzzing me in, "Come on in Kimmy, let's take off those shoes and wash our hands, okay?""Yes, Miss Rachel," I agreed, "Goodbye mommy, I'll miss you!" I said sadly as I toddled into the play area to follow the LittleGarden ritual of shoes, wash, nametag. Miss Rachael had me prepped quickly and went off to help other Littles. I watched April leave and steeled myself for another day in this rotten place when I heard a familiar voice say my name."Kimmy!" It was Melanie! She was at LittleGarden today! Mellie was dressed in her usual thick diaper, which was peeking out a bit from the hem of her short blue floral dress. It had no sleeves and ruffled straps, it looked very cool and comfortable, but very babyish. I was wearing a sleeveless dress too, but the hem of mine came to my knees and the straps were much wider. Mine started out white and faded to pink and had strawberries and kittens all over it. I ran and hugged her, maybe today wouldn't be so bad after all."Oh look, it's Crybaby Kimmy," Sadie's voice stabbed into me from behind and I tensed up, still holding on to Melanie. "Gonna cry for us again today, crybaby?""Oh look," Melanie responded for me before I could even turn around, "The daycare brat. Now I know who not to play with."I was frozen, Mellie was standing up for me."Who's your friend, crybaby? Is she a big crybaby like you are?"I felt tears welling up in my eyes, I couldn't help it. Why did she have to be so mean, I never even did anything to her."Why don't you go find a place to poop yourself," Mellie retorted and wrapped an arm around me, walking us away from Sadie. A few other Littles had stopped to watch, but none of the Amazons had noticed the altercation. The LittleGarden was packed today, there were easily 25 Littles to just the 3 Amazon caretakers.Sadie sensed that she could get away with starting some trouble, so she came right at Mellie, ready to shove her over. Melanie let go of me and crouched a bit as Sadie advanced, and she moved in a way that surprised me several times over... Sadie reached out to push Melanie and with a small twist and turn, Melanie was standing but Sadie was flat on her back. Melanie crouched down over her."You will leave Kimmy alone, or I will make you hurt, brat," I heard Melanie growl in a low, male tone that I had never heard from sweet little Mellie before.Sadie started crying and Melanie tried to help her up."Sadie, what happened?" Miss Rachael was coming back over."She fell down Miss Rachael, is she okay?" Melanie asked sweetly, her voice back to normal."That bitch pushed me!" Sadie growled and was scooped up quickly."Sadie Jean," Miss Rachael said, sounding exasperated, "You are getting a time out for language. We don't use those words and you know it. You should know it better than anyone with the amount of time you spend in time out, you stubborn girl."Sadie was carried off and I hugged Melanie tightly, my tears chased away."Thank you so much, Mellie, I'm so glad you're here!""Hopefully Sadie won't bother you any more," Melanie returned my hug, "Let's go do some crafts. I want to make a big heart for my mommy. Will you help?"I nodded and we headed off to craft time.--Crafting with Melanie was fun, I made an "otter" out of pipe cleaners and bits of paper, and a big heart that said "I LOVE MOMMY". We were having fun when all of a sudden the whole room went crazy. Littles were clapping and cheering out of nowhere when a loud female voice called out."Who's ready for some fun time?"I spun around to see what the commotion was, and was greeted with a strange sight. There was an Amazon woman standing in the play area. She had long raven black hair that was tied in two high pigtails with big pink bows, she wore a pair of denim shortalls with yellow daisy patches stitched to them, and a lime green shirt underneath. She had knee-high socks that didn't match at all, one was purple with pink flowers all over and the other was a duck tessellation in yellow, and she wore no shoes. She... honestly, she looked like a giant Little. I stared hard at her butt, trying to determine if she was diapered. Did they even make diapers for grown Amazons?"MISS ANABELLE!" the room cheered, twenty plus Littles screaming for joy in unison. "It's Miss Annabelle!" The room chattered, delighted."Who's Miss Anabelle?" I asked a Little boy who was standing with us at the craft table."She's the best Amazon ever!" the Little boy, Marcus - or at least that's what it said on his nametag - cried happily. "She comes and plays with us sometimes, she is the most fun ever!""Let's have some fun!" Miss Anabelle shouted and suddenly there was pop music playing throughout the daycare. Miss Anabelle started throwing gauzy scarves in the air and shouted, "Don't let them touch the ground!" She danced around the Littles, throwing the scarves and making sure each Little had a chance to grab one. We would grab them and throw them back up in the air just to watch them float down slowly again. It was a silly game, but for some reason she was so excited about it that it was fun.We did that for a while before she collected them and led everyone in a dancing game. We would dance and she would pause the music and if she caught you moving, you had to sit down. I didn't understand the rules at first, so I was eliminated pretty quickly - so was Melanie, but it was still fun to watch everyone else dance. There was something infectious about Miss Anabelle's energy. She looked to be genuinely having fun. I spent a lot of time watching her move after I was out of the freeze dance game, and I was pretty sure she wasn't wearing a diaper. She really did seem to be having fun, though.Finally, she led us through a game of "Miss Anabelle says" where we had to follow her tricky instructions. She had Littles running in circles and contorting themselves into pretzels and the room was filled with laughter. Her energy was incredible, it seemed limitless. The game ended with "Miss Anabelle says lay down and close your eyes", and the entire room of Littles laid down.. and took a nap.--When I came to, Miss Anabelle was gone and I was sad about it. I never got to introduce myself or talk to her, she was just a whirlwind of playtime that blew through and filled us all with joy and laughter and blew out just as quickly, leaving us sleepy and contented. I awoke to find it was lunchtime and I was once again given my beloved peanut butter sandwich. I looked around for Melanie during lunchtime, she was also in a highchair, feeding herself a bowl of mush with a plastic spoon and getting it all over her face. I giggled and immersed myself in the peanut butter goodness. Today was a good day.The rest of the day was equally good. Somehow I managed to have a day at LittleGarden without incident. April came to pick me up before Lisa came to get Melanie. I hugged her goodbye and rushed off to greet April the moment the gate clicked open."MommyImissedyouIloveyou," I squeezed her legs and she lifted me up."How was she today?" April asked Miss Rachael."Kimmy was a very good girl today Ms. Morris, there were no problems at all. She made these for you," she handed the pipe-cleaner otter and the heart over to April, "She did a good job playing with others and did not fuss during diaper changes.""Oh Kimmy, these are beautiful. I'm so glad you had a good day today," she squeezed me tightly and we headed for the car. "Thank you, Miss Rachael," she said on the way out the door.--"So today was a good day?" April asked me as she started the drive home."Oh yes, Melanie was there and we had a great time, she's good at being a Little. And Miss Anabelle came today, she's the strangest Amazon ever, she dresses like a Little and comes and plays. I honestly thought she might be wearing a diaper, but she wasn't. She had two different socks!" I rambled about my day and April listened intently. It felt really good to have an entire day where nothing went wrong."Sorry, baby, hold on - I want to hear more about your day," April paused my rant because the phone was ringing. I hoped it was Lisa or Gwen, I wanted to tell them about Miss Anabelle. "Hello?""April, sweetie," a male voice came through the car speakers, "I've got great news for you. The Smash want you on their new album, they asked for you specifically. Apparently word got around that you're knocking it out of the park on your current sessions. They say your energy has never been higher!""Things are going really well for me on the home front, Marty - this is great news!" April sounded really happy, "What are the details?""I already said yes, I have your flight booked for Thursday. You've got to finish your current sessions with Star and hop a plane to Barcelon. The Smash want you for one week - this will be a great boost for you.""That's great news," some of the energy had fallen out of her voice, "I'll get packed. Shoot me the tickets and the hotel info.""You're the best, April - this is really great for you!""Shit!" April cursed as soon as the phone was hung up, "Shit shit shit!" Before I could ask what was wrong, she had called someone and was waiting for them to answer."Hello?" Lisa was on the phone now."Lisa! Thank goodness," April sounded upset now."What's wrong sweetie? Did Kimmy have another bad day?""No - no, she had a great day. I'm having a great day too, honestly - I got some really good news. The Smash wants me to fill for their new album, Billy's wrist must still be bad.""That's great news! Oh my gosh!""In Barcelon on Thursday.""Oh. Oh... oh! What are you going to do with Kimmy?""That's the problem, what am I going to do with Kimmy?" April sounded concerned, and I was confused - what did she mean."What about Gwen? Can she watch Kimmy?""I've been dating Gwen for like two weeks, I can't just say, 'This has been great, can you watch my Little for a week?' We're not at that stage yet, it wouldn't be fair." Watch me? For a week? I was going to be away from April for a week? I started to panic now. I found my pacifier and stuck it in my mouth and started sucking on it, me interrupting wouldn't help anything."What about your mom?""Hell no, who knows what she'd do to Kimmy if she had her for a week alone. She'd do it with the best of intentions, but I want my Kimmy exactly as she is.""April, I would watch Kimmy for the week if I could, but Mellie is going in for surgery soon and she'll need my full attention for her recovery.""Shit, shit! What am I going to do?""I.. I guess you might have to take her with you, April." I wanted to go with her, why wouldn't she want me to go with her? "Unless you want to leave her in a RoboNursery for a week.... ""No!" I screamed around the pacifier. Not that, anything but that!"Shhh, shh baby, I won't do that," April soothed me and I returned to sucking furiously on the pacifier. "I can't, Lisa - she's too scared of robots, it would be cruel.""So will a trip to Catalon, April." Catalon? The place with the mean Amazons? Where they didn't even care if the Littles liked the food? Oh, I didn't like the sound of this."I know.. I know, I don't know what to do.""What about a sitter service?""I haven't used one yet, I don't know if I can trust one with Kimmy for an entire week, she's so fragile Lisa... " April sighed, I felt a little guilty, "She'll... just have to come with me. I'll keep her close.. I can't pass up this opportunity, if I skip this one my career is over. No one will want to work with me if I snub the Smash. Shit... ""I'll be good, we can go to Catalon," I said softly, "I'll be the perfect Little, I won't get punished, we'll be fine. Right?""She's gotten much better, April - you've either got to trust her with a RoboNanny or trust her in Catalon.""Please mommy, not a week in a RoboNanny.. please take me with you, I'll be the best Little ever.""Okay," April sighed, "We're doing this. Thanks Lisa, sorry to bother you at work.""You just saw me an hour ago, silly. You bother me at work as part of your job." I could almost hear Lisa sticking her tongue out over the phone."You know what I mean... I.. thanks. You're a good friend.""You're the best, April. I love you.""I love you too. Thanks again. We can do this. We'll be fine, right?"
    1 point
  48. Part 23Lisa rushed into the room to find us both sitting on the floor, crying our eyes out."Oh no! What happened? Who's hurt?"We both started talking at once through our tears, trying to explain what was going on. Lisa looked overwhelmed.. then she spotted the toy."Did the truth toy make you two cry? What in the world were you talking about?""Lisa! Am I dead?" I wailed. The color drained out of Lisa's face. She dropped to her knees and pulled us both in for a tight hug, but it was impossible to console both of us at the same time, we were blubbering messes."Shhh, girls.. girls, it's okay. Nobody's dead. You're not dead. You're both here, everything's fine." She scooped us both up, one in each arm and carried us to the living room. My eyes were full of tears, I couldn't see straight, the world was spinning.And then my mouth was full of milk... the sweetest, most wonderful taste ever. It was stunningly good, it put everything else to shame.. it tasted like... love. Lisa was wiping my eyes and I could see that I was not sucking on a bottle.. I was latched on to her nipple! I started to pull away but she held my head in place gently and whispered a soft shush. I looked up.. well, sideways, but up to me, and there was Melanie on her other breast. She was breastfeeding us both at the same time.. and her milk was so... good. I felt instantly calmer, centered. She was stroking my hair and making a long "shhhhhh". I'm not sure how long I nursed.. after a while I didn't want to stop but the milk eventually stopped coming. She popped me off of her nipple with her finger, Melanie was still suckling with her eyes closed. Lisa shifted me into a sitting position and pulled me close."Are you okay, sweetie?" Lisa asked me. I felt strange sitting next to her giant, exposed breast."I um, yeah.. " I blushed, looking away, "I'm okay... I just... I don't remember how I got ... how I ended up with April. She's never told me and.. ""Shhh," Lisa stroked my hair, "we aren't going to talk about that. It's not my place. We can tell your mommy that you have questions when she gets here in the morning. Let's try to put it aside for now and have a good time, we're going to have a nice dinner and play some games. I know you're upset," she continued... but I actually felt really calm, "and it doesn't seem fair, but please... let's just try to have some fun."I nodded as Lisa popped Melanie off her other nipple and sat her up. Melanie rubbed her eyes sleepily while Lisa tucked away her breasts and pulled her shirt down."It's yummy, isn't it?" Melanie asked with a sleepy grin. Both she and Lisa were looking at me intently, I wasn't getting away without answering."Yes," I blushed fiercely and looked down, "it's really good. Thank you, Lisa.""You're welcome, sweetie. I'm just glad you're calm. Hopefully I didn't spoil your dinner just there. Speaking of which," she scooped us both up, carrying us to the kitchen, "it's time to eat!"I got the highchair and Melanie got to sit in Lisa's lap... Melanie's highchair was a lot different from mine. It had wrist cuffs both above and below the tray, and ankle cuffs underneath as well as a full carseat harness instead of just a buckle."Do you want me to buckle you in, Kimmy?" I knew that Lisa was teasing, she couldn't help it.. but I blushed anyway."No thank you."She chuckled lightly as she grabbed our dinners from the counter. She made..."Normal-sized sushi!" I cried out at the small plate she placed on the highchair tray. "Did you make this yourself?""Little-sized sushi," she corrected, "and yes. I felt bad that you cuties didn't get to have any last night. It won't be as good as the restaurant's, but I hope you like it. It's really hard to make rolls this small!"She sat back down at her kitchen table with Melanie's plate along with her own and ate a sandwich while Melanie dug in."It's good!" I smiled, it wasn't great. It was better than what you'd get at a grocery store, but it didn't come close to restaurant quality, "Thank you so much, Lisa."--After dinner, we played for a while. Lisa really was a lot of fun, she chased us around and tickled us, and we played hide and seek, and she let us climb on her and try to tickle her... not that it worked. She gave us horsie rides and we all had a great time. When she got tired, we settled in and watched some TV. I watched the Littles Shopping Network with them... Melanie loved the show, she kept begging for all sorts of arcane torture devices. At least she was relaxing around me. I had no idea why she'd want a rocking horse with cuffs on it, though.It seemed like no time at all before it was declared to be our bedtime. Melanie had to go to bed early because my bedtime was before hers. I apologized, but she said she didn't mind. Lisa changed us into nighttime diapers.. April had forgotten to pack a nighttime diaper for me, so I was going to borrow one of Melanie's... it was incredibly thick."Lisa, can I wear one of Melanie's thicker daytime diapers instead of this nighttime diaper?""Nope, it's nighttime so you need a nighttime diaper," Lisa grinned as she pulled the thick padding up between my legs, forcing me bow-legged on the changing table. She taped it securely and helped me sit up. My legs stuck out at a funny angle and the padding was so thick I couldn't squeeze my legs together at all. "Besides, the thicker the diaper, the cuter the Little. That's what I always say." She zipped my sloth jammies back up and placed me into Melanie's princess crib where Melanie was already waiting in her pink bunny jammies."Now, it's 7 PM. I let you stay up right to your bedtime, I expect you to go to sleep.""Yes Lisa," I said, looking up at her. This was a view that would never, ever become normal. I was sitting down in a crib. The white bars extended so far up there was no way I could climb them, especially not with a diaper as thick as I had on now, and there was a giant woman smiling down at me. I rarely felt as smaller than when I did sitting in a crib, being looked at by an Amazon. She laid us down, foot-to-head and covered us with a blanket. She handed Duchess Fuzzbutt to Melanie and I got Harry Otter. Seeing Melanie cuddle the toy I picked for her made me feel good."Do you need a paci to sleep, Kimmy?" Lisa asked after popping Melanie's paci in her mouth.. a yellow one, how many pacis did this girl need?"No, Lisa," I yawned, "I don't sleep with a paci.""Okay, well you two go to sleep. We had a good end to the evening, let's not get all riled up now, okay?"Melanie and I both agreed, and Lisa walked out of the room, flipping off the light."This is nice," Melanie said, "I'm glad you came over tonight. It's been fun. I'm sorry about... ""Let's.. let's not talk about that, I don't want to cry again," I said, banishing the thought."You'll get breastmilk again though," Melanie teased, "Are you going to ask your mommy to breastfeed you?"My mind was filled with a vision of snuggling against April's breast the way I had been with Lisa.. with Lisa it was a little weird because she's my friend, but the milk tasted heavenly. I bet April's would be even better. Something in my wanted that very, very badly and I felt my lips twitch at the thought."Kimmy?" Melanie called quietly, breaking me out of my fantasy, "Did you fall asleep?""No," I was blushing, I could feel it, "I.. I really want to ask April to breastfeed me, but what if she says no?""That," Melanie laughed softly, "is exactly what my mommy has been trying to break me of since the moment I got home."Mommy. Home. Melanie was more at home here than she had ever been.. she was in a place where she could be herself without any apology or excuse. She wanted diapers, she wanted to be babied, she even wanted to be 'forced' into it in a way. She loved it.. I was strangely jealous of her. She and Lisa were so happy."Kimmy," Melanie interrupted my thoughts again, "You have to tell your mommy. You have to look her in the eye and say, 'Mommy, will you please breastfeed me? I want to be closer to you.'""But what if she says no?" I repeated, a little louder, my emotions flaring, "If she said no... I'd fall apart.""What if she's waiting for you to ask? What if she's afraid of asking you? How is she supposed to know you want it? She loves you, Kimmy. You can see it in her eyes. It was really hard for her to leave tonight just because you were sad," Melanie continued, we were both sitting up and looking at each other now, "It's not fair to expect her to read your mind. She can't give you what you want if you don't ask for it.""Are you going to tell Lisa -""My mommy," Melanie interrupted, "Call her my mommy, don't call her by her name." Melanie was strangely serious. I felt a little uncomfortable."It's weird, Melanie... she's my friend.""She's my mommy. I'm her Little. I know she's not my mother, it's not like that. I don't even like my mother, she's a selfish, thoughtless person. But my mommy, she's wonderful. She loves me and I love her in a deeper and more meaningful way than I've ever loved anyone in my life. Kimmy, you don't know what it's like to never be able to be yourself.. and when you try, people tell you you're awful or wrong or sinful." Melanie had tears in her eyes and I leaned forward and held her tight. "Kimmy, my mommy loves ME. All of me, every bit of me, for who I am. It doesn't matter that I'm not a boy, it doesn't matter that I want to wear diapers and drink from a bottle... she loves ME." Tears were streaming down Melanie's face. I wiped them away with a fabric sloth-claw... slowly. Melanie couldn't help but laugh."Are you going to tell your mommy that purple is your favorite color?""Yes," Melanie blushed, "If you promise you're going to ask your mommy to breastfeed you.""Deal, I'll ask April-""Kimmy," Melanie said with a sudden intensity, "say it.""Mellie... I can't, she's... April.""You're a Little, she's your mommy. That's the way it works here! It doesn't mean you're not in love.""But it's not the kind of love I want! I want a long walk on the beach, I want... " I blushed, "more.. I want to kiss her... I'm in love with her." I was flustered. I loved April. Deeply, in a very real way."Kimmy," Melanie smiled softly, "nobody is saying you can't. Those feelings you have... that's love. You love April, she loves you. Love... isn't quite the same here as it was in the other place. You need to get out of your own way, Kimberly."I looked down, resting my hands in my lap... on top of my thick diaper, hidden under my sloth PJs. The cute PJs that April picked out for me. I remembered how I felt while she held me up in the air and we rubbed noses... she did love me. Just as deeply as I loved her... would that kind of love be enough?"Say it," Melanie urged softly, "Stop fighting it. She's not your mother, she's not trying to be your mother. It's not the same thing. April is your mommy. Your mommy. She loves you.""April is," I felt soft tears rolling down my face, "my mommy. My mommy loves me. She swings me around and tickles me, she carries me and cares for me. She dresses me and feeds me and protects me. She loves me. My mommy loves me." My heart felt full to bursting. "My mommy loves me!""Yes she does," Melanie grinned at me, "Your mommy loves you. And you're going to ask her to breastfeed you, right? Don't you want to feel that close to her?""Yes!" I stood up, "I'm going to ask my mommy to breastfeed me." It sounded so weird out loud, but the feelings felt... right. Genuine, true. She wasn't my mother, she was my mommy. She loved me in a way I never knew was possible, she'd do anything for me. She'd do anything just to spare me a bit of pain, "I'm going to ask and I hope... "The lights flipped on in the nursery."Okay you two," Lisa's voice sounded mostly amused, but there was a hint of grumpy in there, "This doesn't sound like sleeping to me.""Sorry mommy," Melanie hid under the blanket... I was abandoned, standing up in the crib."I'm not honestly surprised," Lisa said, walking over, "You are two cuties at a sleepover. Oh, Kimmy.. what's wrong?" She wiped the tears from my eyes."Nothing... Aunt Lisa," I said. Her jaw dropped, "I'm okay.""Oh.... kay," Lisa said slowly, "How are you feeling?" She brushed my hair back and looked closely at me."Little," I smiled, answering simply."I see," Lisa chuckled, "I'm glad you two are having a good time together. But I'm serious, if you don't go to sleep, I'm going to put you both in sleepsacks and breastfeed you until you pass out."Melanie sat bolt upright. Lisa laughed, realizing the folly of her threat."Now Mellie, I don't think Kimmy would like that as much as you would.""Mommy?" Melanie said softly, "I have something to admit but I'm afraid you'll be upset at me.""Oh sweetie, what's up?""Mommy, my favorite color is purple.. not pink.""You... " Lisa laughed, "You thought I'd be upset about that? Why didn't you tell me sooner? Why did you tell me it was pink in the first place?""Because girls are supposed to like pink! I mean, I do like pink.. but purple is my favorite. And you bought all this stuff already... I didn't want to seem ungrateful.""Melane, sweetie," Lisa said, reaching into the crib and stroking her cheek, "You've never seemed ungrateful to me for even a moment. I'm sorry you were worried about telling me, I'm glad you did. I want you to tell me all the things that make you happy, all the things you want. You have to tell me what you want, I want to make you happy."Her words rang in my ears... those were almost the exact same words that April.. my mommy.. the exact same words my mommy had said to me. My job was to be happy, she wanted to make me happy. Amazons got joy from happy Littles, and they got the most joy from Littles who were... well, Little. I thought of all the happiest moments I'd had with my mommy. They were all the times I was acting silly and Little and just having fun.. when I was just being happy. It was the same with Aunt Lisa, it was even the same with Miss Michelle. The Amazons in my life just wanted happy Littles, who didn't worry about things.. because things were already taken care of."Tickle fight!" I yelled, jumping on Melanie and tickling her mercilessly."Kimmy!" Lisa shouted, surprised by my attack. Melanie was kicking her feet and squealing. I was going to win this tickle fight. "Kimberly Morris, it is bedtime, not playtime.. do you want me to have to... " Realization spread over Aunt Lisa's face and she grabbed me and pushed me down onto my back on the mattress... and started tickling me. And Melanie! She was tickling us both, we were squirming and squealing and laughing. She didn't stop tickling us until we were having trouble breathing, tears streaming down our faces."I guess I have no choice," she said gravely, "It's sleepsacks and breastmilk for the two of you.""Oh no!" I laid my forearm over my face, panting for breath, "Not that! Oh puh-lease Aunt Lisa don't make me drink your breastmilk! I may not survive!""Yeah mommy," Melanie joined in, "Don't put us in sleepsacks where we'll be super comfy, that would be terrible!"Lisa was shockingly deft at getting Littles into sleepsacks - in a matter of moments Melanie was stuffed inside a pink unicorn and I found myself inside a pink teddy bear. She slid my feet in, then my arms into the sleeves inside and zipped it up. I couldn't move an inch, I was totally helpless. I squirmed in the sleepsack, I was completely at Aunt Lisa's mercy. The sleepsack didn't seem to activate the hypnotic trigger Lisa had given me... maybe because it wasn't wrapped like a swaddle, maybe because she wasn't rocking me yet, I wasn't sure. I was calm and happy, and the fact that I didn't immediately shut down caused me to give a sigh of relief."Not the breastmilk!" I cried out, "Anything but that!"Melanie couldn't do anything but giggle."I hate to do this to you two, but you forced my hand. If you're not going to behave and go to sleep on your own, I'm just going to have to breastfeed you like the Littles you are until you drift off to dreamland.""No no!" I cried, laughing, "We'll be good.""I know you will, darling," Aunt Lisa smiled, "You'll be asleep!"She carried the two of us Little-stuffies to the living room and sat down on the couch. She laid out pillows so we could lay on them while we nursed and laid us on them, the tops of our heads facing each other. The sleepsack was actually surpringly warm and comfy if you could get over the sense of confinement. I opened my mouth welcomingly as she guided her giant nipple between my lips. It still felt a little awkward to me, but honestly... this was really nice. I was surrendering completely to Aunt Lisa, trusting her to take care of me.. and I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she would never let me down.Her delicious milk flowed into my mouth again.. and I was asleep very, quickly.--When I awoke, it was morning and I was staring into the beautiful green eyes that followed me into my dreams. "Good morning, mommy," I smiled sleepily to her. A splash of water fell on my face, she was crying."Good morning, my darling Kimmy," she said softly, "I missed you." My mommy was beaming down at me with all the love in the world."Mommy, are we going home?""Soon my sweet girl, soon.""I love you, mommy. You're the best mommy ever," I yawned and closed my eyes."And you're the best Little anyone could ever ask for." She squeezed me tightly.. and I drifted back off to sleep in her arms. The best place in the world. The best place in any world.THE END.This is the end of Act 1. Act 2 takes a seriously dark turn. If you love this story because it's sweet and gentle and nothing really bad happens, stop here. There is more story, but it has a lot of sad and scary feelings that Act 1 just didn't have.There is absolutely nothing wrong with stopping here. You can love this story and pretend it ended right here... if you think you can take the darkness, the sad and scary, keep going... but it can get pretty bad. I think it's worth the journey, the message shines through at the end, but it's a trip.
    1 point
  49. I don't let my incontinence and dependency on nappies bother me. Life is to short.
    1 point
×
×
  • Create New...